Highland Press
www.highlandpress.org

Copyright ©2008 by Highland Press

First published in 2008, 2008

NOTICE: This work is copyrighted. It is licensed only for use by the original purchaser. Making copies of this work or distributing it to any unauthorized person by any means, including without limit email, floppy disk, file transfer, paper print out, or any other method constitutes a violation of International copyright law and subjects the violator to severe fines or imprisonment.

CONTENTS

Cave Of

Cave of Terror

For my daughter, Ashton, the inspiration for my story.

Acknowledgements

Vampire Terminology

The Beginning

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

The Ending

Want More?

Ghostly Affair

Foreword

1

About the Author

Praise for

Now Available from

* * * *

I whipped my head around to glance at Ryan just as he decided to do the same—our faces just an inch apart, our lips an inch apart. I drew in a quick breath. Before I had a chance to exhale, he pressed his lips to mine, sending unfamiliar sensations rippling through me. He opened his mouth a little and I followed, allowing the kiss to deepen. Tingles shot straight to my lower abdomen. He tasted like popcorn and Dr. Pepper—a salty and sweet combination that curled my toes. It wasn't as scary as I had imagined, yet so much more amazing than I had ever dreamed.

Cave Of

Terror

Vanator Diaries Series

Amber Dawn Bell

Highland Press Publishing

Florida

[Back to Table of Contents]

Cave of Terror

Copyright ©2008—Amber Wentworth

Cover ©2008—Amber Wentworth

Printed and bound in the United States of America. All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by an information storage and retrieval system—except by a reviewer who may quote brief passages in a review to be printed in a magazine, newspaper, or on the Web—without permission in writing from the publisher.

For information, please contact

Highland Press Publishing,

PO Box 2292, High Springs, FL 32655.

www.highlandpress.org

All characters in this book have no existence outside the imagination of the author and have no relation whatsoever to anyone bearing the same name or names, save actual historical figures. They are not even distantly inspired by any individual known or unknown to the author, and all incidents are pure invention.

ISBN: 978-0-9818550-3-5

HIGHLAND PRESS PUBLISHING

Young Adult

Paranormal

[Back to Table of Contents]

For my daughter, Ashton, the inspiration for my story.

Venetta Bell, Editor

[Back to Table of Contents]

Acknowledgements

My deepest thanks go out to these invaluable people: Ed and Pam for their awesome photography work, Lily and Sandra for their honesty in sharing their feelings about the reality of high school and being a teenager in today's world, Christy for going along with whatever I asked, Sam & David and everyone at Inner Space Caverns for all their cave knowledge, Lindsay and Venetta for critiquing, and my publisher, Leanne, who had faith in me from the start and gave me the chance to realize my dreams.

And thank you, Bob, my wonderful and supportive husband and biggest fan, who refuses to read anything I write because he knows that no matter what he said it would be the wrong thing.

[Back to Table of Contents]

Vampire Terminology

Aperare—clice; guardians of the race; live among humans; shift as needed

Bloodcrave—body's signal alerting the need to blood supplement; hunger

Bloodlust—body's reaction to going too long without supplementing; violent

Blood Supplement—vitamin-like pill containing necessary blood supplements

Bond—ceremony; exchanging of blood between a male and female

Clice—a vampire clan

Lifemate—a bonded vampire mate; for life

Liliac—original vampire clice; evil; hunted by the Pantere; can shift into bats or other flying creatures

Luptã wolf-shifting clice; werewolves

Pantere—clice; live among humans; some can shift into panthers

Vnetor—hunter of evil; born once every 500+ years; belong to clice Pantere

[Back to Table of Contents]

The Beginning

A Blood Sucking Discovery

My sixteenth birthday totally sucked.

Instead of having a rockin’ party, I was initiated into a vampire clice.

Nothing like finding out your parents are blood suckers on the most important day of your life. I mean, how had they hid it for all those years? And why the heck hadn't they told me until now?

I've always considered myself to be a logical person living in the real world where Dracula existed only in the minds of wacko writers. Sure, the movies are good for a laugh and an occasional scare, but they aren't factual.

Vampires don't really exist.

Well, apparently they do and I'm one of them. Nice. Somehow, the excitement over getting my driver's license faded in light of this new development.

Instead, I fixated on more life-altering thoughts like would I be able to walk in the sun or would I have to actually drink blood? Or would I have to sleep in a coffin? I'm claustrophobic, so that wouldn't be the greatest sleeping arrangement for me.

After thinking about it, I realized both my mom and dad go out in the daylight hours. They have normal jobs, after all. My dad owns a computer software company, and my mom is a psychologist. Yet, we never really spent extended hours in the sun, and we've never had a family vacation that included the beach.

I think I'd know if they slept in a coffin or drank blood. Wouldn't I? Every night they had wine or at least a liquid that appeared to be wine. It's not like I ever took a drink or anything. Surely, they wouldn't be gulping down the DNA of another human right in front of me. That's just plain nasty.

Can you imagine all the crazy thoughts going through my head? One minute I'm a normal teenager turning sixteen, and the next I'm being led into some kind of ritualistic coming-of-age gathering full of vampires congratulating me on reaching maturation. So much for thinking my parents had planned a sweet sixteen party all my friends would envy. Guess I wouldn't be starring in the reality show, My Super Sweet 16.

My mom and dad had promised to answer all my questions after the induction. And questions they answered. I don't think they knew what hit them.

One thing was for sure, everything I thought I knew about vampires went straight out the window. Well, almost everything.

Sunlight won't burst vampires into flames, reducing them to a pile of dust. Thank goodness for small favors. There's no such thing as the living dead. Vampires are very much alive with a beating heart and everything. Sunday morning church congregations include vampires. Holy water is just blessed water. Vampires put on their make-up in front of a mirror like everyone else. Garlic is a tasty addition to many dishes. Crosses make nice fashion accessories. Coffins aren't part of a vampire's bedroom set. And wooden stakes aren't any more deadly than other weapons, which brings me to a rather disturbing and disappointing fact.

Vampires aren't immortal.

Sure, they live longer than the average human—a lot longer, heal abnormally fast, and aren't plagued by most human diseases and ailments, but they don't live forever. Talk about a bummer. Immortality was the one bright spot in the whole situation.

I'd saved the one big question for last. Was I expected to go around biting people and sucking their blood? I mean, wasn't that what vampires were supposed to do? My mom laughed and my dad shook his head and grinned. I didn't get what was so funny.

My mom explained that centuries ago, before the convenience of modern technology, vampires didn't have a choice and had to take nourishment directly from humans. I shuddered. I mean, how gross is that? But, over hundreds of years, they had evolved. They no longer needed long fangs to pierce skin. Eye teeth shortened and now only extend when threatened or angry. Or when a vampire doesn't feed regularly and goes into a full bloodlust. I didn't even want to go there. Bloodlust? No, thank you. I was quite happy to find out I'd be able to continue eating the same foods I've always eaten. I'd just have to start supplementing my diet with, you guessed it, blood. Yick!

I did find out something rather cool. Every female vampire acquires a special ability unique to her physical make-up on her sixteenth birthday when she reaches maturation. I couldn't wait to find out what special power I had. I just hoped it wasn't something too weird or too noticeable.

Since I'm a gymnast, I spend five hours a day in the gym training. It's hard enough to fit in without being a freak. I don't have much time for a social life, so that makes me a big enough freak as it is.

I've never had a boyfriend to speak of. Not unless you count the cute boy in kindergarten who rubbed sun block on my back on water day. I don't know if boys are afraid to ask me out because I don't have the time to devote to them or if it's because I could quite probably kick their butts with little or no problem. That's what five hours in the gym gets you.

What can I say? Gymnastics is my life. I've been doing the sport since I could walk. I don't plan on quitting now so some silly boy can drool all over me. Ain't gonna happen.

Anyway, I spent the rest of my birthday waiting for my special ability to show itself. It never did. I went to bed very disappointed and frustrated, thinking I must not have any powers. Figures.

I was a powerless vampire. And I still had to drink blood.

Where was the silver lining? Where was the something good to go along with the whole bunch of bad? It just didn't seem fair.

The next day at school, during a biology fieldtrip, everything changed. This is where my story begins.

Before you turn the page, I think it's only right to caution you. If you are faint of heart, stop now before it's too late. This is no Cinderella story. It's a true account of my life and will forever change how you see the world and the creatures that live on it.

You have been warned.

[Back to Table of Contents]

1

Furry Chicken Nuggets of Evil

The alarm echoed through my throbbing head. Reality rudely invaded my sleepy mind. I jerked to a sitting position, grabbing my head between my hands. Tiny soccer players kicked my brain to mush. Sheesh, if this is what being a vampire feels like, I don't want any of it. I slapped my alarm clock off and fell back on the bed. Roxie lifted her furry head and yawned, then scooted closer, sliming my face with doggie drool.

My door banged open and I groaned. Roxie jumped off the bed, eighty pounds of dog trampling me in the process.

"Cheyenne, it's time to get up. How are you feeling?” my mother asked with actual sympathy.

"Peachy, Mom. What can I say? This vampire gig is fantabulous."

I'd have rolled my eyes, but it required more energy than I felt like exerting.

"It's normal to feel bad the next day. Your body is trying to assimilate the increased awareness of your senses.” Mom smiled like it was an everyday occurrence.

"Huh?"

"You'll begin to hear sounds you never heard before and at long distances. Your vision will be better than any human ever dreamed of having. You'll be able to pick up a person's scent a mile away. All your senses will be heightened. Unfortunately, it takes a little getting used to, hence the headache.” She tapped the side of her head.

"Great. Just what I need. And today is the fieldtrip to the cave."

Mom pursed her lips and glanced up as if in deep thought. “Under the circumstances, I'll allow you to stay home. You probably need a little time to get used to things before going back to school. Don't make it a habit though.” She raised one eyebrow for emphasis and fixed me with a stare. You know, the ‘mom’ stare.

"I have to go. It counts as a major grade. And I can only imagine what I'd have to do to make up for it.” I sighed and pulled the covers over my head.

"If that's the case, you better get your little self out of bed and out the door.” Mom grabbed my comforter and yanked it off, leaving me bare to the cool air. She turned to leave, then said over her shoulder, “Have a good day, sweetheart. We'll talk more later about the changes your body will be going through. I know it's scary."

"Yeah, it is.” I crawled out of bed and as my feet hit the floor, a horrible thought occurred to me. “Mom! Wait! I forgot to ask you something."

She came back into my room. “Yes?"

"Umm ... when will I need ... blood?” God, did those words really come out of my mouth? I mean, what a ridiculous thing to ask your own mother. Talk about a freakish nightmare.

"You won't need it for a while, yet. Don't worry. Your dad and I will discuss the symptoms with you. You still have plenty of time before that happens. It'll take some time before your body makes the change and needs to supplement. But, trust me, your body will let you know when the time is right.” She placed her hands on my shoulders and gave me her most serious look. “When that happens, you need to let me or your dad know right away. If you wait too long, you could go into a bloodlust. And let's just say it's not pretty ... and can be dangerous—for you as well as those around you. I'll show you where we keep the supply when I get home from work in case we're not around when you need it."

"Okay. I think.” I just prayed it wouldn't happen in front of a bunch of people I knew.

* * * *

"Cheyenne! It's about time you got here,” yelled Mandy, my best friend and fellow gymnast.

"Hey. Yeah, I kind of ran late. Didn't exactly wanna get up this morning."

That's the understatement of the year.

"We're just about to get on the bus. You're lucky we didn't leave without you."

"Oh, yeah, I'm lucky all right.” If she only knew. I wondered what she'd think if I told her I'm a real life vampire. She'd probably freak. Sooner or later, I'd have to tell her. We don't exactly keep secrets from each other. Besides, she always seems to know when something is going on with me.

"Come on! Let's get one of the back seats. We can make faces at the people behind us."

"And how old are you?” I asked.

"Ah, ya know ya wanna.” She boarded the bus and I followed right behind her.

It would only take about twenty minutes max to reach the cave. Since it's right by our gym, I knew how much time it would take to get there.

I've been to the cave so many times in my life I could probably recite the tour speech word for word. Stalactites hang ‘tight’ to the ceiling. Stalagmites ‘might’ reach the ceiling. And let's not forget about cave popcorn, cave ice, flowstone, cave coral, cave drapery—also known as cave bacon—and the occasional bat. Yep, I've seen and heard it all. And lucky me, I get to see and hear it again.

The strange thing is that even though I'm claustrophobic, I've never had a problem going into the cave—probably because most of the cave is open and airy. It might be a different story if I had to squeeze through one of those dark crawl spaces.

"Gee, you look real thrilled to be here, Cheyenne.” Mandy laughed and made her goofy face that always guaranteed a good chuckle from me. “Don't you think it's cool we get to go into a cave on Halloween?"

I shook my head and rolled my eyes. She kept on doing that stupid face of hers until I had no choice but to laugh.

Mandy wiped the humor from her face and cocked an eyebrow. “Okay, what's the deal, pickle? And don't even bother telling me nothing."

"I've just had a rough morning, and my head really hurts. No biggie.” Well, the part about the headache was true. And I really did have a crappy morning. It's what I didn't tell her that was the problem. The girl's a pit bull when it comes to pulling out information. Once she senses blood, she'll grab hold and not let go. Oh, sheesh, like I had to bring blood into it.

She curled one side of her lip. “Whatever. Sooner or later you'll spill it."

"There's nothing to spill.” That sounded so gay. I didn't even believe it.

"Did you bring your new camera?” she asked.

I patted my purse. “Yep, got it right here.” Before my ‘initiation,’ Mom and Dad had surprised me with the camera. I'd been saving up for it for a few months, so I was quite excited to receive it as a gift. It's one of those small Canons with a big screen that takes really great pictures. The only one nuttier than me about taking pictures happens to be Mandy.

"Cool.” She stretched her neck and looked out the window. “We're almost there."

I let my head flop back against the seat. “I can hardly wait."

The bus pulled into the parking lot, and I sat up, looking around to see how many cars occupied the area. I wasn't in the mood for crowds. We unloaded and clunked across the wooden ramp leading to the door of the building.

As soon as we passed through the entrance, a strange tingle started at my spine and worked its way up my back, settling into a slight vibration at the base of my neck. Talk about freaky. I rubbed the back of my neck with one hand and glanced around the room.

"Let's go check out the souvenirs.” Mandy grabbed my arm and dragged me over to the main souvenir section filled with rubber bats, explorer helmets with lights, plastic toys, pencils, jewelry, and all kinds of gemstones.

I grumbled under my breath. She could be such a dork at times, but she's never boring. That's for sure.

Rocks and gems organized into a rotating type structure nestled in dividers. I picked up a tiger's eye looking stone and rolled it around in my hand. The cool, smooth surface felt good on my palm. I dropped it back into its bin and reached for a pink quartz crystal. It was somewhat rough to the touch, but beautiful. Maybe I'd get one after we returned from the tour.

Mandy snatched a rubber bat from the display and dangled it from the elastic cord. She bounced the creature in front of my face and made goofy eerie sounds.

"Take a picture, Cheyenne.” She held the bat in front of her face and smiled.

"You are seriously warped,” I said as I snapped the picture. If she only knew how close she came to discovering my secret. Out of all the crap she could have picked up, she chose the bat. Ironic, huh? That's my life—one irony after another.

"That's why you love me.” She dropped the bat back where it belonged and proceeded to pick up every little trinket, making some silly gesture with each one. She put on a green explorer hat and struck a pose, expecting me to take another picture.

"Yep, that must be it.” I had to laugh. She's such a goof. And, of course, I took the picture. Oh, okay, I took one of myself in a pink hat, too. What can I say? Some things are just too hard to resist.

I strolled to the other side of the building near the entrance, Mandy following on my heels. Several novelty machines that predict your future and tell what kind of lover you are by squeezing a handle stood against both walls nearest the door.

"Oh cool. I love these games. I wanna try the loooove tester. Got any quarters?” Mandy grinned and presented her upturned palm.

I dug in my purse and pulled out a few quarters. She snagged two out of my hand and took off toward the love tester against the wall perpendicular to the entrance.

I picked a love meter, too. I slid a quarter in the slot and grabbed the handle, then squeezed. Red lights flashed in a rotating motion, lighting up each level.

Please don't land on ‘blah.'

I'd never live it down, especially since Mandy had just yelled she was ‘burning.'

The lights quit flashing and only one remained lit—'harmless.’ Great. Harmless. Just what I wanna be. My hands stay cold, that's all it was. Not accepting the ‘harmless’ label, I plugged in another quarter.

A whiff of vanilla or maybe almonds wafted by my nose. It smelled a lot like some lotion Mandy had received for her birthday a few months ago. I didn't remember smelling it on her earlier though. And I sat right next to her on the bus. Weird. And then came a faint whiff of cinnamon mixed with the almonds, creating a comforting aroma.

I grabbed the handle again and squeezed. The lights started rotating, my glance following the mesmerizing pattern.

An arm snaked around from behind me and a warm masculine hand wrapped around mine. I swallowed a squeal, my heart slamming against my ribs. A static pop crackled in the air. I would've jerked my hand back from the force of the zap, but he it held hostage. Electric currents raced through my body. My skin heated and tingled. Warm, moist breath caressed my neck where my hair had separated and fallen forward. I gasped from the chill moving up my spine—goose bumps popping up over every inch of my skin.

The lights surged and grew brighter, dancing with my own pulse—hypnotizing me. Never had I felt anything so powerful or so intimate. The flashing stopped and the only remaining light prominently displayed ‘uncontrollable.'

Unsure of what to do next, I slowly turned my head. My belly flip-flopped, and my heart beat a crazy rhythm to some unknown melody.

Full lips spread into a smile as a stranger gazed into my eyes, rendering me speechless. “Now, that's what I call chemistry,” he said.

He was the hottest guy I had ever laid eyes on—tall, dark, and oh so gorgeous. He had clear blue eyes you could literally drown in—so inviting and beautiful. And there I stood like some lust struck idiot with drool dripping down my chin. Yep, I was a class act all right.

He released my hand and stepped back. “Well, it was nice meeting you, Sparkie.” He winked, then spun around, leaving as quickly as he had appeared.

When some semblance of my senses returned, I glanced around the building, looking for Mr. Hunkola. I had to point him out to Mandy. She would so not believe me.

Mandy had her back turned to me, now playing the palm reader game. I raced to where she stood.

"Mandy! Oh, my God, you won't believe what just happened to me."

"Must have been good, cause your pissy mood seems to have evaporated.” She lifted one eyebrow in question and waited for me to fill her in.

"I was over by the love tester, playing the game and—"

"You got the ‘blah’ level, right?"

"Do you want to know what happened or not?” I put one hand on my hip and glared at her.

She rolled her hand in a forward circular motion in front of her chest, indicating for me to continue.

"Well, I squeezed the handle, and this guy reached around me and grabbed my hand, causing this shock of static electricity. The machine went crazy and the light landed on ‘uncontrollable.’ I turned around to see who had zapped me, and it was this gorgeous guy. He was like BAM! I about fell over.” I scanned the building, trying to find him. “I don't see him now though."

"I guess he just disappeared?"

"Something like that. But, the best part ... he called me Sparkie and winked. He winked. He was tall and had these beautiful blue eyes. You would just die."

She crossed her arms over her non-existent chest. “I'd love to see the guy who made you go all gooey inside. He must be something."

While I searched around the building for my gorgeous game partner, Mandy took off toward the snack bar. She's forever eating something. I swear if she didn't do gymnastics five hours a day she'd be as big as a house.

After realizing my search was futile, I joined Mandy at the snack bar. “Whatcha buying?"

She held up a rock candy sucker and waved it around. Sheesh. That girl has always had a serious sweet tooth. Not that I didn't or anything.

"Hey!” I nudged her shoulder. “I thought you didn't have any money?"

"No, I didn't have any quarters. Duh."

We sat on a bench near the cable car entrance to wait for the tour to begin. My heart still thumped so hard from the strange encounter I thought it would bust straight out of my chest and keep on going right out the door. What if I never saw him again? I'd just die if I didn't.

Mandy pulled out a pink sucker from her bag and handed it to me.

"Oh, thanks. I didn't know you bought me one, too.” I grabbed it from her and stuck it in my mouth. Good thing it didn't have a wrapper.

"Yeah, I'm sneaky like that.” She smiled and bit into hers. “Not to mention unbelievably sweet."

"Whatever!” I busted out laughing. Mandy sweet? Not!

"What? Can't you see my halo?” She mimed shining her make-believe halo.

"Yeah. But, you better hide the horns that are poking through if you expect anyone to buy it."

"Five minutes until the 10:00 o'clock tour. Please make your way to the far side of the building past the souvenir area. Stan will be your tour guide,” a voice said over the loud speaker.

"That's us.” Mandy stood and extended her hand. “Come on.” She grabbed my wrist and pulled me up.

"Yeah, yeah."

We lined up at the door where we'd board the cable car that would take us deep into the cave. I took one more look around. No sign of the hot guy. Shiznit! But, I couldn't shake the feeling he lingered somewhere close. My stomach tightened and twisted at the thought.

A man climbed into the cable car and announced, “My name is Stan, and I'll be your guide for the duration of the tour. When I start the car in motion, you'll feel a jerk, then we'll make our way into the cave."

We lurched to a start, then slowly descended. The scent of fresh earth—and almonds—infiltrated my nose. Strange. I'd never noticed that smell in the cave before.

"Did you put any of that almond smelling lotion on today?” I asked Mandy.

She crinkled her nose. “Nope. Why?"

"No reason. I thought I smelled it earlier—and then again just now."

The light faded in increments as we moved farther into the cave until darkness prevailed. The brakes groaned as we shuddered to a stop, rattling my teeth and bones.

As soon as I stood, an overwhelming dizziness overtook me. I swayed and had to sit again. I've had claustrophobic attacks before, but this wasn't the same feeling. It felt more like my senses were short circuiting. A high-pitched sound pierced my eardrums. Nausea welled inside my stomach. I clutched my middle and bent over. The sickly sweet smell intensified the roiling of my guts and I moaned.

"Cheyenne? You okay?” Mandy sat back down next to me and put her hand on my shoulder.

I took a deep breath and willed the queasiness away. “Yeah. I think I just stood up too quick and got woozy. I guess I should've taken the time to eat breakfast, not just a pure sugar sucker."

"Come on, girls. You're holding up the group,” said my biology teacher, Mrs. Krammer.

"We're coming,” I croaked.

I swallowed several times, took another deep breath and then stood. Okay, I felt a little better.

Mandy gave me one of her concerned looks. “You gonna make it?"

"Yeah. I'm good. Let's go before Mrs. Krammer has a cow."

Our group stopped in front of the chain that blocked further entrance into the cave.

Sharp sounds continued to ricochet in my head. I reached up and rubbed my temples, my stomach churning.

"You still look green,” Mandy whispered.

"Thanks.” Great. I feel like crap, and I look like crap. At least I'm consistent.

Stan gave his speech about how oil and dirt from our fingers would damage the formations in the cave. Like anyone had the urge to molest a formation. Whatever.

"Remember, a strict no touching rule is in effect at all times. It's a Federal offense to take anything out of the cave, so there will be a full body cavity search at the end of the tour,” Stan said.

Several people gasped, but no one laughed.

I leaned over toward Mandy. “It's called a joke. Hello."

She sighed. “I swear, our class is full of dorks."

Stan raised his hands in front of him. “I'm just kidding."

Then, everyone laughed.

He unhooked one side of the chain and let us pass. “Make your way toward the square box and wait for me to catch up."

Mandy and I stayed back and let the group move ahead so we could talk without getting reprimanded.

Stan caught up and led us into a large opening referred to as the Introductory Room. “Almost all formations found in the cave are represented in this very room.” He pointed his light at each one and gave a brief summary. Then, he walked over to a crevice in one of the walls. Everyone crowded around as he pointed his light into the crack.

A tiny bat was all tucked into the crevice, hiding from the light.

"Awwwwww ... it's so cute,” one of our classmates crooned.

"That's what all the girls say. If you notice, this bat is brown in color, which means it's a male,” Stan informed us.

As far back as I can remember, I've been intrigued by bats. There's a bridge near where I live where bats congregate during certain parts of the year. When they come out after the sun sets, they look like puffs of smoke rising into the air. I've spent hours watching them.

After what I learned on my birthday, my fascination with bats makes sense.

"This has been a very unusual day for us. Since there are no longer any natural entrances, a colony of bats will never form again in this cave. We consider it lucky to be able to point out a few bats a day, especially one so close. But today, Halloween of all days, we've already seen at least six bats. We even found one farther back in the cave than we've seen in years. Bats that do come in tend to stay close to the opening.” Stan pointed his light on the limestone ceiling where another bat hung. “See that furry gray chicken nugget? It's a female bat."

I caught a movement from the corner of my eye just in time to see a bat fly toward the back of the cave. A funny feeling settled in my stomach, and it wasn't nausea.

"Wow, we even have a flying bat today. Y'all are lucky,” said Stan.

One of the cheerleaders squealed and whined, “I don't like bats flying around my head."

I rolled my eyes. Maybe she can have one of the hunky football players hold her wittle hand and protect her from the big bad bats. Paalease! I hoped one of them would crap in her perfectly styled blonde hair.

"Nothing to worry about. They eat mosquitoes, not humans. Besides, what could a cute little furry chicken nugget do to you?” Stan turned and led us out of the room.

Along the way, we stopped at the Soda Straw Balcony while Stan discussed how the straws formed from rings of minerals. The ceiling glistened from moisture, and water beaded at the tips of the soda straws. I stared at the delicate projections.

A cold drop of liquid plopped onto the top of my head. I flinched and let out a startled yelp.

Mandy whipped her head around, sending me a questioning look.

I gave her a cheesy smile and shrugged. “A drop of water fell on my head. It was cold."

Stan laughed. “That would be what we call a cave kiss. It's the purest form of water you'll ever come in contact with. Not to mention, it's considered good luck."

If that's the case, I hoped cave kisses would rain down on my head. After what I learned the day before, I needed all the luck I could get.

As we moved farther into the cave, humidity surrounded us like a cool blanket of moisture. The high pitched echo in my head intensified. I plugged my ears, but it didn't help. The scent of almonds became stronger as well—like an amaretto cake baking in the depths of the cave. What could possibly be causing such a smell? Mom wasn't kidding about the senses becoming more acute. A person could go crazy with the sensory overload.

"Do you smell almonds now?” I asked Mandy.

She wrinkled her nose. “Umm ... no. What's with your obsession with almonds?"

"I don't know, but I swear I smell it."

One formation, Temptation Stone, Stan allowed us to touch. We each took a turn. I waited until the end, just after Mandy. I touched it, allowing my fingers to run the length of the cool, smooth surface. Dampness from the humidity clung to the formation and slicked my fingers.

A slight vibration moved through my hands, up my arms, and down to my toes. I jerked my hand away and paused, my hand hovering inches from the formation, then slowly put it back. The pulsation tickled my palm. Drawing back again, I glanced around to see if anyone else had felt it—no noticeable reactions observed. As many times as I'd touched Temptation Stone in the past, I'd never felt anything so strange.

"Mandy,” I called.

She turned. “What?"

"Did you feel anything weird when you touched the formation?"

"Like what, exactly?” she asked.

"I don't know. Like a vibration or something."

"No, can't say I did. Are you going wiggie on me? First the almond smell and now vibrating rocks?” She shook her head. “I'm starting to get worried about you."

I was worried about me, too.

"We're about to enter a long tunnel. Hope we don't have anyone that's claustrophobic.” Stan chuckled.

Mandy glanced back at me like I didn't know I suffered from claustrophobia. And it wasn't like I hadn't been through it before—no big deal. I breathed deeply and prepared myself just in case.

Please don't have an episode in front of the class.

Halfway through, the breath whooshed from my lungs. I blinked, trying to clear my blurred vision. My heart thumped inside my chest and my pulse expanded my veins with enough force to feel the blood surge through my body.

No. Not now. Not here.

The surrounding walls shimmered and compressed, squeezing out the space needed to move or inhale life-sustaining oxygen. I clutched at my chest and gasped for breath. A film of perspiration beaded my upper lip. My hands turned clammy. I paused a moment and attempted to take in a deep breath, then continued. Tiny dots of light flickered in front of me. I squeezed my eyes shut, then opened and blinked.

No. No. No.

With each step, my feet clumped along like lead blocks. One knee buckled, and I struggled to keep from falling. My lungs burned like crazy, but I refused to give into my ridiculous affliction, especially in front of this particular bunch of people.

And then, the oppressive passage opened into a small room. Air freely flowed back into my lungs. My vision returned to normal. I exhaled a sigh of relief.

Thank God no one noticed my near attack. How freakin’ embarrassing.

Mandy turned, then frowned. “You look white, Cheyenne. Whiter than normal, that is."

"It's just the lighting. I'm fine."

"If you say so."

"...the Texas Size Chip and Dip formation is the main attraction in this room. And if you take a good look, you'll find some trace fossils embedded in the surrounding rock.” Stan moved his light around to point out a few noticeable fossils.

Mandy raised her camera. Flash. Flash.

I held my breath as we passed through another tunnel, hoping I wouldn't freak again.

"This is what we call the Breakdown Room. The Balcones Fault passes right through the cave.” He shined his light along the area.

It wasn't much to look at, but Mandy lifted her camera and took some pictures anyway. Flash. Flash. I blinked several times to clear away the bright splotches of light dancing before my eyes.

Stan ushered us forward while he remained by a light switch.

Mandy whispered, “This is the part where the lights get turned off."

"Ooooh, scary,” I sarcastically whispered to her.

"In order to allow you to experience total darkness, I'll be turning off the lights for a few seconds. Imagine what it must have been like for an animal that ended up in here,” Stan said.

The lights went off and everyone grew quiet.

Immediately, a strong presence crowded around me, squeezing me in a bear hug. I clawed at my non-existent restraints, praying the strange sensation wouldn't turn into another near claustrophobic attack.

The strong scent of almonds tickled my nose as I sucked in a breath. What the heck? I felt a slight touch from behind, and my hair was brushed aside. A puff of warm air poured across my bared skin. Tiny hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. A tingle of apprehension settled between my shoulder blades.

What's happening to me?

Two sharp objects scratched along the pounding pulse in my throat, pricking my skin. I grabbed my neck.

"Ha ha, Mandy. Very funny."

"What?” Her voice came from in front of me, not behind.

I swung around, reaching out into the darkness, expecting to make contact with some idiot from my class. I came up with empty air.

"I like to leave the lights off for a time to give everyone the opportunity to pick their noses if needed. So, go ahead and pick away,” said Stan.

The lights flicked back on and everyone laughed. Everyone but me.

Mandy stood in front of me and the only person left behind me was Stan who still stood stationed by the light switch. I glanced around, unsure of what I searched for. A quiver raced through me and a creepy feeling clustered in my gut.

Something was very wrong.

All my senses screamed danger.

I'm not sure how I knew an evil presence existed in the cave, but I'd never been more certain of anything in my life. And no, it had nothing to do with it being Halloween. I don't believe in boogie men or ghosties. Well, at least I used to not believe in such things.

As I frantically scanned for the source of my unease, a bat dive-bombed my head. I dodged just in time to avoid the near collision. A buzz whizzed through my head, seeming to shatter my eardrums. I squeezed my eyes shut against the pain. Bile rose in my throat, and I spasmodically swallowed to keep from hurling.

"Wow! You don't see that happen very often. Most of the bats we find in the cave aren't active during the day. Y'all are getting a real treat for Halloween.” Stan flicked his light around, searching for more flying bats.

Oh yeah, it was one heck of a treat. Another bat swooped down, barely missing my head.

The cheerleader shrieked and snuggled next to Mr. Jock Itch, the studly quarterback.

Stan chuckled. “You must be wearing some kind of bat attractant. You're a regular bat magnet."

"Shazaam, girl! That last one nearly got you.” Mandy glanced around, ready to duck at a moment's notice.

Two more bats flew between me and Mandy. She yelped and jumped back. They circled around us, then headed for the back of the cave.

Mandy's eyes grew wide. “Snap! That was close. A little too close if you ask me."

"You don't know the half of it,” I mumbled.

"What?” Mandy asked.

"Nothing."

"Well, it looks like we're through with the flight-of-the-bats part of the tour. Let's continue.” Stan made his way to the front of the group and moved into a short tunnel. “This next section of the cave is called Headache Alley. If you're over five feet tall you'll understand why.” After walking a few more steps, he abruptly stopped, backed up and shined his light on a formation hanging from the ceiling of the cave. “Here's another bat. It's very unusual to find one this far back in the cave."

Stan allowed each person to look at the bat while he continued to shine his light on the creature. The formation hung low, putting the bat just above our heads.

"Aren't you going to take a look?” I asked Mandy.

She stepped around me. “Naaaaa. They give me the heebie jeebies, but you go right ahead. I know how you're, like, into them."

As I stood almost nose to nose with the bat, I noticed the light dusting of fur on its head. It appeared quite harmless and rather cute. I'd never had the opportunity to get that close to an actual bat in the open.

Suddenly, my feet froze in place—immobilized against my will. A cacophony of screeching echoes rushed into my head. An ominous energy filled my body. I swayed side to side. The scent of almonds I had become accustomed to magnified and soured, leaving the sickening stench of evil.

The bat moved forward using its wings to inch closer to me. It lifted its head and focused its attention on me. My heart accelerated as I stared into its beady little eyes. Eyes that held way too much intelligence for a mere bat.

I wanted to run, but my feet stuck firmly to the floor. I wanted to scream, but my voice lodged in my throat like a lump of dry bread.

The surrounding air pressed into me until I gasped for breath. The creature opened its mouth, displaying sharp, elongated fangs. My eyes widened until I thought they'd pop out of my head

Inside I screamed.

Evil stared me straight in the face.

[Back to Table of Contents]

2

Along Came the Fog

And then the bat smiled, revealing more sharp teeth.

I'm not crazy. I know what I saw. The bat actually smiled. It was the creepiest thing I've ever seen—full of malicious intent.

Stan turned off his flashlight which seemed to release me from the clutches of whatever unseen force had held me. I stumbled backward, trying to get my balance. Air freely flowed back into my lungs and my pulse calmed somewhat. I quickly joined Mandy.

"You look strange. You're as white as a ghost—again. Everything all right?” Mandy furrowed her brows.

"I don't know. I feel really weird."

"Oh my God! Are you having one of those claustrophobic attacks? Should I get Mrs. Krammer?” Mandy's voice tinged with worry. She turned to get our teacher.

I grabbed her shirt. “No! I'm fine. I'm just dizzy. I really should've eaten breakfast. I'll be fine after lunch, really."

I didn't need Mrs. Krammer hovering over me like I was some invalid. And no way was I going to tell Mandy about the strange encounter with the bat. Like she'd believe me anyway.

"Are you sure? Because you don't look fine.” She put her hands on her hips and studied my face.

I sighed. “Yes, I'm sure. Let's get going."

I glanced back toward the formation where the bat had been hanging. Surprise! It no longer remained. A shiver raced up my spine. What did it mean? Was the bat some kind of harbinger of evil? Whatever. I just wanted out of the cave. Period. Something really creepy was going on, and I wanted no part of it.

A little farther in, we came to a widened area. A tour group approached from the opposite direction.

"Everyone please move to the left and allow the group to pass,” Stan directed.

As they passed, a familiar smell caught my attention. I lifted my nose and sniffed the air like a dog on a scent. Traces of almonds and a hint of cinnamon lingered in the vicinity. I glanced around, trying to pinpoint the source. Out of the corner of my eye, I thought I glimpsed the hot guy, moving along with the departing group. I grabbed Mandy by the wrist.

"Mandy, he's in group that just passed us—the guy from the gift shop.” I turned to point him out, but he no longer appeared to be part of the group. “Well, he was there. I think."

"Okaaay! You have it bad all right. Let's think about this for a minute. If you saw him in the building right before we got on the cable car and he wasn't on it with us, how could he be in the group just now leaving? The tour is an hour and a half. Duh!” Mandy laughed and shook her head. “Are you coming or what?"

I stood there baffled. Was I hallucinating? I could've sworn it was him, but Mandy made sense. How could it have been? He couldn't be in two places at the same time. Or could he? Oh boy, I'd lost it for sure.

The next room we entered, the Ice Cream Parlor, held more than just a hint of almonds. Instinctively, I searched for any signs of a bat.

"Oh, I could use an ice cream sandwich about now,” Mandy said.

How could she think about food when the bats from hell kept playing the let's-see-how-much-we-can-freak-the-vamp-girl-out game?

Stan told the story about the ice cream cone and the kids waiting in line to get it. Then, he turned to show us the ice cream sandwich formation, stopping to shine his light on the roadrunner underneath it. “What the heck?"

Hanging from its head was ... you guessed it, a bat.

"I've never seen this before. Very unusual.” Stan seemed to be talking more to himself than the group. He moved his light around the rest of the room.

Mandy snapped a few pictures. Flash. Flash.

Two bats simultaneously flew through the room right over our heads. Several girls ducked and squealed. The cheerleader had a firm hold of her jock protector as she pumped her feet in a run-in-place type of movement. The bats flew to the back of the room and disappeared.

"Y'all are getting one heck of a show today. This never happens.” Stan continued to flash his light around, searching for yet more bats. He turned off his flashlight, apparently satisfied we had seen all the bats we were going to see in this room, and led us farther into the cave.

After walking through another low ceilinged area, we entered a huge open room—what I like to call the Crap Room.

Fog floated in the room like clouds of eerie apparitions. Humidity thickened the air and the temperature seemed to rise, even though I knew the cave stayed a constant seventy-two degrees.

The overpowering scent of almonds gagged me. I dry heaved. My eyes watered and metallic spit filled my mouth. It took everything I had not to puke my guts up right then and there. Sweat slipped down my spine, pooling at the small of my back. I swayed, trying to keep from dropping to my knees.

"Cheyenne, you look weird again. Are you okay?” Mandy asked.

I swallowed hard and pretended to be okay. “Yeah, I'm just a little hot from the humidity."

She raised her camera, but the flash didn't go off. “Crap. My battery is dead. Let me have your camera. I wanna take a picture of this creepy fog.” She snagged the camera out of my hand. She might as well use it. I'd hardly taken a single picture. Flash. Flash. “Ewwwww ... freaky. Check out the picture."

I leaned over and peered at the screen. It really was creepy. It looked like the horror movies where fog settles among the tombstones in a graveyard.

Fingers of dread slithered across my soul, leaving me empty and gasping for breath. The intensity of the evil emanating from this very area shook me to the bone. I just hoped this wouldn't be our graveyard.

My gums began to itch. I ran my tongue around the area to see if I could figure out what the deal was. The tender surface of my tongue encountered an unfamiliar sharp, jagged point at the end of my top left eyetooth.

What the heck? I brought my finger to my mouth and pressed it to the tip of the weird tooth. “Ouch!"

"Ouch, what?” Mandy asked.

I drew my finger back and made a fist. “Nothing. I bit my tongue."

"I won't even ask."

I turned my body away from Mandy, uncurling my fingers. Blood glistened on the fleshy tip of the one I had touched to my tooth. And more blood smeared across my palm.

The fog thickened and swirled around me. It pressed close to my body and centered on my bloodied hand. Loud, screaming echoes burst into my sensitive eardrums. And then, the cave began to breathe as a single entity ... in out, in out. Many heartbeats pulsed in unison—too many to count.

The cave was alive!

I checked to see if anyone else noticed. Nothing. Mandy didn't even seem to be aware of the weirdness surrounding her. My finger throbbed, so I stuck it in my mouth, soothing the stinging pinhole.

The noise in my head ceased. So did the rhythmic pulsing beats. My gums stopped itching, too. Strange. Did no one else notice?

I removed my finger. Another drop of blood pearled at the tip.

The fog swirled again as if agitated. The echoes returned, the pulses throbbed, and then the cave began to breathe ... again. The scent of almonds strengthened to a nauseating level. My gums itched and burned.

I put my finger back in my mouth.

Bam! Everything screeched to a halt and returned to normal.

My blood! Somehow it, whatever it was, triggered the bizarre happenings. What did it want from me? My blood? And why me? I glanced around at the group. No one else seemed to be bothered or threatened. I seriously didn't understand.

Everything appeared to happen like I was watching a movie from the outside in—a bug on a wall. Present, but not a part of anything. My body numbed. Lips moved, but I heard nothing—only the screeching in my head.

Gradually, Stan's voiced reached my ears, and I comprehended his words. “Does anyone know what those black mounds are?” He shined his light on the area. “Let me give you a hint. Thousands of years ago, there was a colony of bats right up there.” He pointed his flashlight to the ceiling. “What the...?"

Hundreds of bats hung from the ceiling.

"I've gotta take a picture of this.” Mandy zoomed in the camera. Flash. Flash. Flash.

Flustered, Stan said, “They weren't here just a few hours ago. I've never seen this.” He lifted his hat with his free hand and scratched his head. “Y'all are seeing something that hasn't been seen in over a thousand years. This is so bizarre. A colony of bats with wings this wide used to hibernate right up there.” He spread his arms out to illustrate just how wide their wingspans were. “And that black stuff there is called guano. Or in simpler terms, bat poo."

"Eeeeeeeeeeeew,” a chorus of girls squealed.

Several bats dropped from the ceiling and flew around our heads, then disappeared, causing another round of girlie screams. You'd think they'd be used to it by now. And they didn't even understand the danger lurking around here. What exactly did they have to squeal about? It wasn't as if they were the ones being tormented.

Another bat swooped down, close enough I felt a slight breeze as it passed. Apparently, I was indeed the focus of their attacks. As if to emphasize the point—like I needed it—another whizzed by, ruffling my hair.

Stan shook his head. “Girl, you really are a bat magnet."

Everyone turned and stared at me. The cheerleader muttered something about a freak. Great. Thanks, Stan. I really wanted the attention centered on me. Not.

I prefer to stay in a certain state of anonymity. It was one thing to be ignored by the popular group. But a totally different thing to become their target.

"Don't listen to them, Cheyenne. If they're not picking on someone, their lives wouldn't have any meaning. Besides, they're just jealous because for once the attention isn't on them.” Mandy clasped her hands together in front of her chest in the typical ‘cheerleader clap’ and did the super cheesy ‘cheerleader grin.'

I busted out laughing—an inside joke between me and Mandy.

The cheerleader sniffed, turned her nose up, and snuggled closer—as if it was possible—to her football hero. Over her shoulder, she tossed the see-what-I-have-and-you-don't look straight at me and Mandy. Whatever. Like I wanted Mr. I'm-so-good-looking-no-one-can-touch-this. Besides, he was blonde ... and pasty white. I prefer dark guys with a bit of color to their skin. Sigh. Like the hottie in the souvenir shop. The one I'd probably never see again—except in my dreams. Double sigh.

The group, following Stan's lead, moved deeper into the cave. Down, down we went.

"On your right, see that deep wide crevice there? It's been flooded many times. Matter of fact, where we're standing right now was under water just last year,” Stan said.

One of the girls pointed to a steep drop off on the left hand side of the trail. “What's down there?"

Stan walked to the guard wall and shined his light deep into the crevice. “See those coffin looking wooden boxes down there? They're filled with crushed granite. Can anyone guess what it's used for?” He looked around. Nobody answered. “The mud found in this cave is so sticky it will literally suck the shoes off your feet. When we have to do work down there, we spread the crushed granite on the mud so we can get around."

Nice to know. If I ever find myself down there in the mud, I'll know what to do.

The bats seemed to have given me a break. It had been at least a whole five minutes since the last dive-bomb. The weight of evil lifted from my shoulders somewhat, so I relaxed.

We entered the meringue ceiling area.

Stan pointed his light up at the ceiling. “Waves from when there used to be water flowing freely down here caused these fluffy looking peaked formations. They kind of remind me of the meringue topping on a pie. I always get a craving for lemon meringue pie when I'm down here."

I loved the whippy looking ceiling, so I grabbed my camera from Mandy and took a few pictures. Flash. Flash.

"We're now at Bone Sink Number Two,” Stan stated. “There used to be a natural opening the size of a football field. Animals would fall into the cave and not be able to get out again when it was still open. It eventually collapsed and sealed itself shut."

We stood in an area where a saber tooth tiger and a Columbian mammoth with sixteen foot tusks once roamed in darkness. I tried to imagine what it must have been like to live back during that period. Freaky.

Next, Stan led us into the castle balcony room. He told the doofy fairytale that went along with the formation—a castle, a prince and princess, king and queen, a dragon, and a sock. Don't ask. I took several pictures. Flash. Flash. Okay, so I liked the silly formation.

"Now we're at the middle of the tour. How can we tell?” Stan looked around, waiting for an answer. “Well, we're at the cave's belly button.” He proudly pointed his flashlight at a hole in the ceiling where the first explorers had entered the cave.

No one said a word. No laughter. No nothing.

He rolled his eyes. “Yeah, yeah, I know. But, y'all could have humored me with at least a small chuckle."

Everyone laughed then.

After going up a steep slope, we stopped at the concrete wall covered with paintings.

"Did cavemen paint these?” the cheerleader asked.

Mandy giggled. “Just how gay is she? Can't she tell the wall is made of concrete?"

"Yeah, really,” I mumbled.

"No, the wall is a man made feature. It was created to seal up this part of the cave for safety reasons. I guess it was an eye sore, so they decided to paint pictures on it. But all of these animals were found in the cave,” Stan answered.

Stan talked a little about each animal—a giant sloth that walked with its feet turned under, a huge armadillo-like creature called a glyptodon, an adorable black tail prairie dog, a saber tooth cat, a camel with one hump, and a Columbian mammoth.

"Oh, I gotta get a picture of the prairie dog, and the sloth, and the mammoth thingie.” Mandy snatched the camera from me and flashes soon lit up the area. Flash. Flash. Flash. Flash.

She scrambled to catch up with the rest of the group.

"What?” Mandy raised her hands in front of her in question.

"You and your pictures."

"Maybe you should check and see how many you've taken already."

"I'm just trying out my new camera.” I smiled. She knew I had her.

"Whatever."

We followed Stan to the big back room of the cave. Walking to the railing, I glanced down into the deep open hole below us.

"Right down there, that whole area once held water. Many animal bones rest in that wet mud. An excavation site was set-up to remove some of the bones. A complete set of a small horse was successfully removed years earlier and is on display at the University of Texas. Other bones have been attempted, but they crumbled into little pieces, so future excavations were put on hold,” Stan explained.

Flash. Flash. Flash. Mandy snapped several pictures in a row before moving on.

We all gathered around a formation where a ladder went up to a fairly large hole in the ceiling of the cave.

Stan walked around, his light flicking across the formation. “This morning there was a tiny little frog sitting right there.” His light landed on an area by the ladder. “Oh, there he is."

I leaned in, trying to see it. “Where?” I asked.

Mandy pointed. “Right there. Are ya blind?"

The scent of almonds wafted toward me and screaming echoes sliced into my eardrums.

No, not again.

Evil shimmered in the air around me in varying shades of black. I glanced around, searching for the ever present pain-in-the-butt bats that seemed to have some twisted attachment to me. Sure enough, there they came, buzzing by my head. This time, it wasn't one or two. No, it was more like six or eight of them all at once.

Everyone cleared away from me, leaving a wide berth for the bats to circle. Nice. Even Mandy abandoned me.

The bats toyed with me for a while, then flew off, disappearing into the large open area. My classmates stared with open mouths. You could hear a cave kiss plop on the ground, splattering its guts. Yep, it was confirmed. I was officially a freak. No doubt it would be all over school tomorrow. I could just hear it now—the bat girl of Round Rock High. The sad thing was that it wasn't that far from the truth.

Since all the attention focused on me anyway, I decided to make light of the situation. I stepped forward and made a dramatic bow, sweeping my hands in a large arc like I had seen actors do at the end of a play. “Thank you, thank you. I'll be signing autographs in the souvenir shop."

Laughter filled the silence. Miss Cheerleader didn't appreciate the attention being on me. She scrunched up her heavily made-up face and snarled like a dog protecting its bone, then turned away as if I wasn't worth her time.

Mandy raced over to where I still stood. “Boo-yah! You handled that perfectly, like fo shizzel!” She had a huge grin plastered on her face.

"Right. And by the way, thanks for the support.” I pressed my lips together and fixed her with a stare.

"My bad! I guess I panicked. I'm kind of freaky fried about bats.” She shuddered in exaggeration.

Gee, I bet she'd be really freaky fried when she found out exactly what I am.

"Hey, Bat Magnet, you okay?” Stan asked, trying to turn the disturbing situation into a more humorous one.

"Oh, yeah, I'm just great."

"Good. Let's get moving before your friends come back.” He headed off in the opposite direction.

Mandy grabbed my arm and pulled me along. The day just kept getting better and better.

We entered another big opening—a room I've always enjoyed. It's full of all kinds of cool looking formations. I liked it even better now because the suffocating evil presence and the sickening almond smell weren't overbearing. Seemed I'd finally get a reprieve.

Stan turned, facing the group. “This room was once called the Lunar Landscape Room because it was believed this is what the surface of the moon would look like. Once it was known what it did actually look like, the name was changed to Imagination Station."

I nudged Mandy. “Take a picture of that.” I pointed to the soda straw covered ceiling, then gasped. Another stupid bat. I wondered just how long it would be before Stan noticed and pointed it out to everyone.

"Oh, another bat,” Mandy whispered.

"No shiit ... ake mushroom.” I rolled my eyes.

At least only one occupied the area and it wasn't dive-bombing my head. I didn't feel overly threatened or stalked.

"Can anyone guess what that formation might be?” Stan pointed his light toward a small lit up formation protruding from another formation resembling a big finger.

"Oh, oh ... it's ... E.T.'s finger,” one of the guys in the group burst out.

"Yep, that's right. What about that one?” Stan pointed to my favorite formation—Granny on a Harley. He pointed to another. “And that one is the Grinch. You know, the Grinch Who Stole Christmas?"

Finally, Stan got around to the soda straws on the ceiling.

Here we go.

"Well, look here. One of your friends, Bat Magnet?” he asked in a silly tone.

Everyone turned to stare at me yet again. Cheerleader smirked. Not giving her the satisfaction, I grinned. “Yeah, that there is Ralph."

Laughter rang through the hollow area. Miss Rah Rah turned up her nose.

Good. Take that. Whatever.

I let the rest of the group move ahead and trailed behind in a daze. It seemed the farther away I moved from the Crap Room, the more normal I felt. The darkness that had invaded my body eased and was replaced with a comforting warmth. The coldness around my heart peeled away in layers. A huge weight lifted from my shoulders. I now felt safe and protected—a strange but wonderful sensation.

"Oh, I love this room,” said Mandy.

"Yeah, me, too. It's my favorite."

The only word to describe Fairytale Forest is breathtaking. It resembles a magical forest with trees and clear lakes. I expected at any time for tiny fairy creatures to come skipping through the forest.

Peaceful and calming, the room enchanted me. My eyelids drooped and I became incredibly drowsy. A slight mist hovered above the water. Not creepy like the Crap Room, but ethereal and beautiful. I could've stayed there forever. In that room, I felt safe from any lurking danger—felt it clear to my bones.

I dreaded the return trip back through the cave. I wasn't sure how much more of the malicious entities dwelling in parts of the cave I could handle. Not to mention the long tight tunnel where I'd almost lost it.

"This is the part of the tour where I like to take a little break and enjoy the scenery.” Stan sat on the ledge of the man-made barrier.

His makeshift seat looked inviting, so I joined him. Once Mandy finished taking a million pictures, she sat next to me.

Stan turned his head toward me and smiled. “Quite a show today, huh, Bat Magnet?"

"Yeah, it sure was. I guess I won't be wearing perfume next time.” I tried to play it off, so he wouldn't think it was a big deal or anything.

Stan chuckled. “Sorry if I embarrassed you."

"No big deal,” I said with a note of cheerfulness I didn't feel.

"Yeah, that sure was weird how you attracted all those bats,” Mandy had to add. I raised an eyebrow and glared at her. “What?"

"Like you have to ask."

Mandy shrugged.

After a few minutes, Stan stood and announced, “If you'd like to stop and look at something we may have missed or you want to see again, let me know. We have plenty of time to get back to the cable car."

Since we had to leave the sanctuary of the room, I wanted to bulldoze my way back through the cave and get the heck out of here as fast as I could. No lingering, especially not in the Crap Room where the majority of the spazmo bats were hanging out. I didn't need a replay, thank you.

As soon as we moved from the Lake of the Moon room, a cold oppressive heaviness crept through me like a snake winding its way through the thick grass. Blackness crowded my senses, leaving me cold and wanting. Like ten of the biggest creeps all laying their hands on me at once. A twinge jerked through my body and I shuddered, drawing Mandy's attention.

"You cold?” she asked. “I'm kind of sweating. It's so humid down here. And look at my hair.” She lifted a lock and made a face. “It's all frizzy. I'm going to have to redo it before going to the party tonight. Thank goodness we don't have to go to gym today."

She didn't exactly seem to be waiting for my answer, so I ignored it. “Yeah, I'm sure I have horns sticking up all over my head. Glad I didn't spend much time on my hair today."

"Hey, have you decided what costume you're wearing tonight? Are you gonna be a pirate or a vampire?"

With everything happening over the past two days, I hadn't put a single thought into what I'd wear to the Halloween party. But, I really didn't think I'd be up to a vampire costume of all things. “I don't know. I'll probably wear the pirate one."

"Really? I think you look really hot in the vampire one. The pirate one looks good, too, but the vampire costume is guaranteed to turn some heads."

"Like I care about turning heads."

"Sure seemed like you cared back in the souvenir shop when the hottie stepped into your radar.” Her lips slowly spread into one of her all-knowing smiles.

"Ha ha."

A surge of ice shot through my veins and I paused, waiting for the horrid feeling to go away. The closer we approached the dreaded room, the worse I felt. My respite had ended. The coldness wouldn't be leaving for a while now. I sucked in a deep breath and steadied my nerves. No telling what lurked in the next room.

I finally understood the saying ‘ignorance is bliss’ as I glanced back at Mandy. She had no clue of the danger awaiting us in the very room we entered. Sure, a few of my classmates looked around for flying bats preparing to duck or move out of the way, but it wasn't like they feared for their very existence. It appeared painfully obvious no murky evil scratched at their souls. Why me? Why had I been singled out?

Because I'm one of them.

I recoiled from the realization I could be a similar creature to the flying bits of evil. But, my parents aren't evil. I'm not evil. Or am I? No, what I sensed radiated pure malice. If I was the same, I wouldn't be feeling all icky inside.

Shrills of macabre laughter reached into my senses. Not a single bat flew around the room, but I was never more aware of their existence. I jerked my head up, staring at the hundreds of bats still hanging from the ceiling silently mocking me.

Mandy stopped and waited for me to catch up. “Lucky for you the bats seem to be snoozing. But, I'd give anything to see the whole bunch of them drop a load of guano on Val's head.” She chuckled and appeared to be sending a silent plea to the bats.

Val's the ‘cheerleader.’ You know, the I'm-so-special-my-farts-don't-stink one. The one still clinging to her dumb-as-a-doorknob jock. The one making my life miserable for some unknown reason. I choose not to give her a name because that's how unimportant she is to me. She's just plain ‘cheerleader.'

Ghastly fog settled over the area under the bats, partly hiding the large flowstone formation. It seemed to lie in waiting.

For me.

As I passed, it morphed into blurry humanoid creatures, reaching their arms out toward me—beckoning me within their malicious grasp. I hugged the opposite wall, keeping my distance. I wasn't exactly sure what fog could do to me, but I'd seen way too many movies to take the chance.

Mandy stopped in her tracks, causing me to bump into her back. She whirled and moved trance-like to the edge of the oppressive fog entities.

My eyes widened and my voice hitched in my throat. I wanted to scream a warning, but pure terror paralyzed me as I watched my best friend move closer to the horrid creatures. My gums itched, alerting me fangs would soon extend. Blood pounded in my ears as my heart went into overdrive. Mandy walked toward danger and she didn't have a clue.

Closer she approached, almost within its grasp.

"Stop!” My voice ripped out, echoing throughout the cavern.

The shifting fog ceased its movements, settling into a chilling calm.

"Did you want to stay a little longer?” Stan asked, giving me a strange look. Thank goodness most of the group had moved ahead and hadn't paid the least bit of attention to my outburst.

"No. I mean yes. I just wanted to take a picture of the flowstone with the fog around it.” So it wasn't one of my brighter cover-ups.

I walked over to Mandy and took the expected picture.

She shook her head and blinked. “I must be getting your headache, cause I sure don't remember walking over here."

The puzzled look on her face would've been laughable in any different situation.

"Okaaaay, and you say I'm the weird one.” I grabbed her by the arm and tugged her away before the fog decided to rear its ugly head again.

The lights in the cave flickered, casting eerie shadows in all directions. Stan glanced around, a frown creasing his brows. The lights flickered again. The group that had been moving forward stopped in their tracks—waiting to see what would happen.

A bone chilling foreboding crept through me. Another flicker and then the lights went out, enveloping the room in blackness.

A squeal and a collective gasp echoed through the huge opening.

A beam of light appeared.

"Everyone stay put. I'm going to try the next switch.” The beam of light moved forward as Stan walked toward the other light switch.

Although the flashlight provided a little bit of light ahead, it left those of us behind in darkness.

I held my breath, expecting to be accosted at any moment. I reached forward and came in contact with Mandy's shirt. I held on, making sure nothing pulled her away.

"What are you doing?” Mandy whispered.

"Oh, I just don't want to lose you in the dark."

"Okaaaaay!"

From the deep recesses of my soul, an icy cold fear exploded upward as adrenaline flooded my veins. My heart rate exploded and my lungs fought for air. A whiff of almonds stung my nose, causing my stomach to clench. Every muscle tightened and my legs threatened to buckle beneath me. A desert took up residence in my mouth, evaporating all moisture. Automatically, my tongue darted out to lick my dry lips. Sharp fangs descended without any notice, scraping the tender flesh as I retracted my tongue.

A sickening warmth radiated behind me, invading my trembling body. I froze in deep wrenching fear. My hair was roughly pulled to the side as a hard body made contact with my back. A wet, but warm sensation slicked across my throat.

"Mmmmm ... I love the smell of fear,” a voice whispered in my ear, pouring moist breath across my skin. I shuddered and tightened my grip on Mandy.

"Hey, Cheyenne, you okay? You haven't said a word. And you're breathing all funny."

Immediately, the entity released me. Coldness replaced the warmth at my back. I grabbed my neck. Wetness met my fingers. I rubbed them together, testing the substance. It didn't feel like blood, more like saliva. Spit. Totally disgusting.

The lights came back on and I uncoiled my hand from Mandy's shirt.

"I'm okay. I think I was about to have a panic attack. No biggie."

"No biggie, huh?” Mandy shook her head and sighed. “You know, you really need to work on that claustrophobic thing you got going on.” She gave me another look, then glanced back at the group. “Let's go. Stan's waiting for us."

She didn't have to tell me twice.

Deep laughter trailed behind me, reverberating in my chest long after leaving the accursed room.

Thankfully, nothing else happened the rest of the way out of the cave. By the time we reached the chained off area near the cable car, I felt somewhat normal again. The ominous energy that had surrounded me eased and released me from its sinister hold.

Stan removed the chain and we all piled into the cable car. I sighed in relief. I was never so glad to be gone from any place in my life. The cable car shuddered to a start and began its ascent.

"You'll be back,” an eerie voice groaned—one only I seemed to hear.

"Not if I can help it,” I murmured.

[Back to Table of Contents]

3

Slow Dancing with Dracula

When I pulled into the driveway, I noticed both my parent's cars. I couldn't imagine why they were already home. As I put my key into the lock, the door pulled open. Apparently, they'd been waiting for me.

"Hi, Sweetheart. How was your day? Anything ... interesting happen?” Mom anxiously waited for my answer.

Dad stood behind her, mirroring her expression.

That would explain what they were doing home so early. They'd been worried. I didn't know where to begin or how to answer the question.

"Well, it was no ordinary day to say the least,” I began. “Some very strange and scary things happened to me while I was in the cave."

Mom's eyes grew wide. “Like what exactly?"

"Yes, we need to know everything. It could be very important,” Dad added.

Once I started, I couldn't stop the words from pouring out. “Bats were everywhere. It was like they were evil or something. And for some reason, I was their target. I was attacked over and over. No one else was bothered. And I kept getting this creepy feeling. I heard voices and horrible laughter no one else could hear. And there was this strange almond scent only I could smell. Both times the lights were turned out, something or someone touched me—"

"Cheyenne, slow down,” Dad interrupted. “What do you mean someone touched you?"

"The first time the lights were turned off, my hair was pushed aside and something scraped against my throat. The second time the lights went off, it felt like I was licked—on my neck.” I raised my hand, touching the place where it had happened. A chill raced through my body, causing a shuddering reaction.

Mom and Dad exchanged a look that had me more than just a little concerned.

"Cheyenne, this is very important. We need you to tell us everything, starting from the beginning. Let's sit so you can calm down and get all the facts together.” Dad led the way to the living room.

Thankful for his suggestion, I sank into the familiar comfort of the couch. Dad sat next to me, and Mom took a seat in the recliner across from us. I took a deep breath and told them everything that had happened. By the expressions on their faces, what I had just said disturbed them a lot.

"Mom, Dad, what's wrong?” I glanced between the two of them. “You're really scaring me."

"I don't want you to be scared. I'm sorry. That's the last thing I want to do. But, it looks like we need to have a meeting with the rest of the clice tonight,” Dad informed us.

"I can't! I have a party to go to! Mandy is expecting me,” I argued.

Dad shot a glance at Mom. “Well, I probably won't be able to get in touch with some of them until close to midnight. It's a rather ... busy night for us."

I crinkled my brows. What exactly had he meant by that? I didn't really want to know, so I kept my mouth shut.

"Your dad's right, Cheyenne. We do need to meet with the clice and discuss what's happened. I want you to be home by your normal time. Not a minute after eleven. Understand?” She pressed her lips together, waiting for my answer.

"Yes, Mom, I get it. But, are y'all going to bother to tell me what the big deal is?"

Dad let out what sounded like a huff. “I would think it'd be obvious to you. You were accosted twice while in the cave and no one else was bothered. That tells me that you were made. As in, your vampire blood was detected. You were sent a warning and we need to talk about what it means. We're concerned about your safety."

A warning? That didn't sound good. A creepy chill crawled up my spin and I shivered.

"And you need to make sure you're never alone tonight. I mean it, Cheyenne. You cannot be alone. We don't want to take any chances with your safety,” Mom added with unneeded emphasis.

Like I'd be alone. They about had me scared out of my mind. What was I being warned against anyway? I wondered if going out tonight was such a good idea, but Mandy really wanted to go to the party. After all, one of the super jocks specifically invited her, and she could bring a friend.

"Okay, Mom, I've got it. Mandy is picking me up. We're going together and lots of people will be at the party—mission accomplished."

I knew I was being a brat, but sometimes they treated me like a child.

I felt something drop in my mouth. I fished it out.

"What's that?” Dad asked.

"One of my brackets popped off. I think my wires are all bent, too."

Mom looked at me funny. “How did that happen?"

"I don't think braces were meant to stand up to fang extensions."

"Your fangs dropped?” Mom and Dad said in unison.

"Yeah, when I sensed the danger. I couldn't help it. It just happened. I even cut my finger on them when I checked to see what the burning and itching was all about,” I shot back.

Dad reached over and put his hand on my shoulder, unable to erase the worry from his face. “Is there anything else you might have left out? I need you to think really hard, Cheyenne. It could be more important than you realize."

Like what? Everything that had happened seemed too surreal as it was.

"Well, when I pricked my finger and it started to bleed, something weird happened. I'm not sure if it was my imagination though. No one else seemed to notice."

"Weird like how?” Mom asked.

"It felt like the cave came alive and started to actually breathe. It was the creepiest thing I've ever felt.” I shuddered with the memory.

"Alive?” Dad asked.

I shrugged my uncertainty. “That's what it felt like. I don't know how else to describe it. When I put my finger back in my mouth, it stopped. When I pulled it out and blood appeared, the cave started breathing ... again."

Dad tightened his jaw, his face clouding with uneasiness. “I see."

"What does it mean, Dad?"

"I don't know for sure, but I have a suspicion about what your special ability might be. I don't want to get everyone in an uproar until I've had the chance to speak with the clice ancients tonight. Don't worry until we know for sure. We'll figure it out. Everything will be fine. You're mom and I ... and the clice will see to it."

He didn't want to get me in an uproar over my ability? And he didn't want me to worry? Fat chance. Dread sank into my gut like soured milk. So much for being excited over what my new ability would be. Boy, my day just kept getting better and better. I wanted to ask mom and dad more questions, but I just wasn't up to hearing the answers.

Dad stood and looked down at Mom. She glanced at me and then followed Dad out of the room. No doubt they'd be discussing me in private.

I climbed the stairs to my room. I had homework to do before I got ready for the party. The vampire costume was definitely out for tonight. No way would I be wearing it no matter how hot Mandy said it looked on me.

I'd be happy to never hear the word vampire again.

* * * *

Mandy honked the horn promptly at seven. I scrambled down the stairs, careful not to let my pirate cutlass clank against the wall.

"Mom, Dad, I'm leaving."

"Eleven o'clock, no later,” Mom called out. “Please be careful. Call us if you need anything."

"Yeah, yeah,” I muttered.

I stuck the pirate hat on my head and checked myself out in the entry way mirror. Good enough. I took a deep breath and headed out the door to meet Mandy.

"Hey!” Mandy greeted.

I gave her the once over and grinned. She had on the genie costume she bought last year but was too chicken to actually wear. Apparently, she'd gotten over it.

She flipped her hand over, palm up. “What?"

"You know what."

"So, I changed my mind. I thought this costume would work better."

I laughed. “Work better for what? Or should I say who?"

She rolled her eyes. “Whatever!"

"Oh, admit it. You are so crushing on Brad."

"Maybe I am.” She jutted her chin out and bugged her eyes in challenge.

So, Mandy did like Brad. Interesting.

"I seem to remember a girl who said she'd never go for a dumb jock.” I had to rub it in a little. “And what about Angie? That little cheerleader has been drooling over him since last year."

"Hey, I can't help it if she hasn't made a move, or he hasn't paid her any attention. He's free game. Unless, of course, you like him.” She cocked her head at me and smiled.

"Not hardly. You go right ahead and go for it."

The only sights I had were on a guy I'd probably never see again. I didn't even know his name. I sighed and slumped against the seat.

"What's wrong with you?” Mandy asked.

"Nothing. I was just thinking about that guy from the cave."

Her lips curled in amusement. “Stan? Yeah, he was cool.” She giggled.

"You know who I'm talking about, dork."

"Hey, you never know. You might see him again. Don't you believe in fate?"

Fate? Like not having any say in what or who you are? I'd have to say I did believe in fate. Didn't much care for it, but it's not like I had a choice.

"Yeah, sure,” I said under my breath.

We turned the corner onto Brad's street. Cars lined the curbs on both sides of the street near his house.

"Shazaam! We're never going to find a place to park. Dang! I wasn't expecting the whole school to be here.” She frowned.

"What? Did you expect Brad to have a private party just for you?” I had to throw in one more tease.

"Ha ha."

We ended up parking on the next street over and walked the block to Brad's. The temperature had dropped and a slight mist shimmered in the light of the full moon. It was slightly creepy yet beautiful at the same time.

Mandy wrapped her arms around her bare middle. “Dang, it's getting cold."

"Doesn't help that you're half naked."

She glared at me.

Well, the genie costume didn't exactly cover much. But, every teen knows it's better to freeze than be unfashionable by covering up a cool outfit. I was glad I decided to wear the pirate costume. At least my arms and legs were covered. Texas weather was always so weird. One day you're wearing shorts, the next day it's snowing. Crazy.

I knocked on the door, my knuckles stinging from the cold. Brad himself answered, wearing a Mark Anthony type costume that left most of his muscular legs on display. I never thought I'd think a guy looked good in a dress, but shazaam!

Brad's face lit up when he saw Mandy. This was getting more interesting by the minute.

"Hi! Y'all come on in. Great costumes by the way."

I doubt he even saw mine, because he seemed to have eyes only for Mandy. We wound our way through the crowded house, checking out everyone's costumes and the spooky decorations.

"Would y'all like a drink or something?” Brad asked.

Mandy stared at Brad as if he'd grown horns or something. “Umm ... sure."

He rushed off without bothering to find out if I wanted anything.

A table was set up with snacks and drinks. Dry ice added to a black cauldron containing punch caused an eerie, heavy fog to slowly and silently slither across the table surface. Candy corn looking nachos, mini pumpkin cakes, marshmallow spiders, dirt pudding cups with worms, witchy fingers, witch's hats, skull sandwiches, and a bunch of other yummy but creepy snacks decorated the rest of the table. Someone had gone to a lot of trouble.

Monster Mash played in the background as a few girls danced to the beat. Across the room, the door banged open and in walked Val and her entourage. And oh what an entrance she made. She walked through the middle of the group dancing, separating them like she was Moses parting the sea. And wouldn't you know it, she had on a pirate costume—the ‘ho’ version of course. The black dress barely met the top of her thighs. I bet she wouldn't be bending over much—or maybe she would. Sheer black sleeves covered her arms; red ribbons decorated her upper arms and wrists. The black leather bustier pushed her breasts up, threatening to spill them out with the slightest of movements.

I glanced down at my nonexistent boobs and grimaced. Bustier or not, my boobs wouldn't be spilling out of anything.

A black floppy pirate hat trimmed with lace along with a red sash around her waist completed the ensemble. Let's not forget the stiletto thigh-high black boots I noticed as she finished pushing her way through the rest of the party-goers and headed straight toward us.

Mandy was too worried about Brad to notice Val's approach.

Brad turned and handed Mandy the drink. “Here ya go."

"Thank you,” she said as she awkwardly accepted it.

I had never seen Mandy so flustered. It was rather cute to watch—a little disturbing, but cute.

Val sauntered over and stood in front of me and Mandy, her hands firmly planted on her hips. She first looked Mandy up and down, studying every bit of her costume. Then, she turned and did the same to me, except she lingered on my costume and curled her lip in obvious distaste.

"Who invited the two of you?” she snarled.

Brad stepped up. “I did.” He raised his eyebrows in challenge.

Val stuck her nose in the air. “Whatever.” She flicked her wrist in dismissal and left, her minions following close behind.

Mandy looked at me. “What exactly is her problem?"

"She has a big ole stick up her ass,” Brad said with a straight face.

We all cracked up laughing. Brad was an okay guy.

After drinking several rootbeers before leaving home and now having two cups of punch, I needed to empty my bladder in a big way.

"Where's the bathroom?"

Brad pointed down the hall. “First door on your left."

"Thanks.” I glanced at Mandy. “I'll be right back."

"And I'll be right here.” She turned her body slightly, so Brad couldn't see and mouthed, “Oh, my God."

I laughed and shook my head. Mandy had the Brad bug. I just hoped he wouldn't break her heart like the last jerk.

As I entered the hall, I caught an intoxicating scent of cinnamon mixed with almonds and something else—something very male. At least I didn't have to worry about bats in here. I laughed to myself.

The bathroom was decorated just as cool as the rest of the house. Spider webs stretched from each corner of the ceiling, dangling spiders completing the effect. Several ghosts hung at eye level made spooky sounds as you passed. A talking pumpkin covered the toilet lid, and pumpkin and bat mini soaps sat in the holder on the sink. A Halloween themed shower curtain hung from the rod, and matching towels were neatly arranged on the rack. Someone in this family sure loved Halloween.

After adjusting my costume and making sure my make-up still looked decent, I opened the door—and plowed straight into Dracula. Well, a guy dressed as Dracula. He reached out and grabbed my shoulders, keeping me from falling backward into the bathroom. His black and red satin cape encircled me, brushing my skin with its slick softness. He smelled of cinnamon, almonds, and everything masculine. My pulse pounded in my veins. An electrical field surrounded us, popping and snapping, seeming to pull us closer.

"Hello there, Sparkie. So we meet again.” He lifted his lips in a sexy smile.

I about melted into a puddle as I stared into his gorgeous blue eyes. Startled, I couldn't even manage a simple ‘hi.'

"Love the costume.” He scanned my body from head to toe. “It works well on you.” His voice was like honey—sweet and yummy. He reached a hand out and tipped my chin up with his finger. “Save me a dance, okay?"

My skin heated where he had touched me and my stomach fluttered.

Twirling his cape in an exaggerated movement, he wiggled his eyebrows and then spun away, leaving me staring after him with my mouth wide open.

I quickly found Mandy. “He's here. Mandy, he's here."

A frown flitted across her face. “Who?"

"The guy from the cave. He's Dracula. I mean, he's dressed like Dracula."

"Are you serious? He's here? Where? I've got to see this dude."

I looked in the direction where he had disappeared and pointed. “He's over there somewhere. He asked me to save a dance for him. And he called me Sparkie again. He remembered me."

"Yeah, he's new. He just moved into the house a few down from mine across the street,” Brad said.

"Does he go to our school?” I asked.

"Yep, he starts tomorrow."

I exchanged looks with Mandy. I couldn't believe my luck.

"Come with me. I want you to see him before he gets away.” I pulled on Mandy's arm. “Come on."

"I'll be back in a minute,” she said to Brad.

"No problem.” Brad did a silly good-bye wave like Mandy would be going on an extended trip.

By the time we got to the other side of the room and spotted Dracula, Val had already laid claim to him. She giggled and flipped her blonde locks, making quite a show of herself. And boy were her boobs on display. She might as well have served them up on a tray. Surely, he wasn't buying into her act. It made me want to puke. She was so transparent. And so ridiculous.

"Oh, my God! You were right, Cheyenne. He's freakin’ gorgeous. And why is that cow hanging all over him?” Mandy curled up one corner of her lip. “Val just can't let anything be, can she? I thought she was all hot and bothered by what's-his-name."

"She was all over him in the cave, but that doesn't mean anything. Val discards boys like most of us do trash. She usually gets what she wants, but she's in for a real surprise this time. She ain't gettin’ Dracula. Not if I have anything to do with it.” I narrowed my eyes on Val, wishing for her hair to fall out or for her to let loose a loud fart—anything to put her in her place.

"Meeeeooooow! Someone's mighty feisty tonight.” Mandy chuckled.

"Well, I saw him first. So there!” This was one fight I intended to win.

Mandy grinned and cocked her head to the side. “I see. I think I like this side of you. I didn't know you had it in you, especially not over some boy."

As if reading my mind, Dracula fixed his gaze on me and smiled. Val followed his stare and all but growled when she saw where he concentrated his attention. She was practically foaming at the mouth.

He stood, never breaking eye contact with me, and extended his arm. “I believe you owe me a dance ... and our song is playing."

I sucked in a breath and stood frozen. Slowly, I held out my shaking hand. He took it gently, yet firmly into his. Heat spread through my body at the contact. Energy surged between us, linking us in some kind of electrical bond.

He led me to the area that had been cleared for dancing. His eyes glittered with an unfamiliar emotion, making me tingle inside, twisting my belly into a nervous clump. He pulled me into his embrace and I tensed, allowing my body to adjust to his presence. I inhaled his scent, memorizing every detail.

My heart thumped a crazy rhythm inside my chest. I had never experienced anything so wonderful and so scary at the same time. A warm soothing energy cocooned us and everyone else faded in the background. It was just me and Dracula.

* * * *

The words to the song, our song, seeped into my conscious mind.

You fill the dark void in my soul

Brightening my world and making me whole

My blood sings in my veins when you're near

Lifting me up, taking away all my fear

Say you'll be my forever

I want to make you mine

Be my forever

Until the end of time...

I relaxed and rested my cheek against his chest. Vibrations from his voice tickled my face as he sang along with the song. I was in heaven.

"Sparkie?"

"Yeah?” I lifted my head and stared into his crystal blue eyes.

"I'm really glad you came to the party. Saves me the trouble of having to find you."

I couldn't stop myself from frowning. “Why would you want to find me anyway? You don't even know my name."

"Cheyenne Wilde. And if you can't figure out why I wanted to find you, then I must be doing something wrong.” He laughed and pulled me closer. “And here I thought I was so charming. Guess I'll have to try harder."

Shazaam! If he tried any harder, I'd burst into flames. We continued to sway to the music, lost in our own world. And then a thought occurred to me.

"How do you know my name?” I asked

He wiggled his eyebrows. “I'll never tell."

"Will you at least tell me your name? I mean we have a song and all. I should probably at least know that."

"I think not.” His full lips spread into a cheesy grin.

I was starting to feel more at ease around him. “And why not?"

"Well, if I give up everything now, there will be no mystery left. You'll get bored and never want to see me again.” He sighed, shrugged, and made a pouty face.

I laughed and pushed against his chest. “Oh, whatever."

It was so strange. It was like I had known him for years, yet I didn't even know his name. The song ended and some freaky Halloween music came on, so he escorted me off the dance floor, his warm palm resting gently on the small of my back.

The glares I received as I passed the ‘Val Fan Club’ would have burnt me to a crisp if I wasn't already burning from the inside out. Mandy stood against the wall with the ‘Happy Halloween’ banner strung above her head, Brad close beside her. She smiled and winked as we walked by on our way to the snack table.

"Wanna grab something to eat and go out on the back porch?” Dracula asked.

"Sure.” Like I was gonna say no.

We snatched a bat and pumpkin decorated paper plate and plopped a few goodies on it, then stepped out onto the porch. The full moon glowed, painting the backyard with ethereal light. The air was crisp, but I wasn't cold like I had been earlier. Warmth poured over me from the nearness of his body. We sat in the porch swing, enjoying the atmosphere. No words were needed. The comfortable companionship filled the silence. It was as if we communicated on a different channel than everyone else.

After a time, he reached over and lightly traced his finger down my hand. The tiny hairs on the back of my arm stood on end, goose bumps decorating my flesh. Butterflies bounced around inside my stomach. I slowly turned my head and gazed into his eyes. The darkness of his eyebrows and eyelashes made the blue of his eyes pop. Whiffs of almonds and cinnamon, laced with spicy cologne swirled into my senses, making me inhale deeper.

He was perfect in every way. Alarm bells should've been going off in my head, but he held me in a trance—one I had no desire to break. He could have been the devil incarnate, but I didn't care. Not at this moment. Not at this time.

His deep, rich voice broke the silence. “So, Sparkie, what's your story?"

I gulped, then looked down to where he now stroked a circular pattern on my hand. “Huh?"

"Tell me about yourself. I want to know everything."

Caught off guard, I almost panicked. Did he know something about me—about being a vampire? No way. He couldn't possibly know that. Unless he was part of the evil presence in the cave. My heart quickened at the thought. I jerked my head up and stared at him, looking for any indication of evil. Not that I knew what to look for or anything. My glance slid over his face. He did have a faint scent of almonds about him. And he really was too good to be true—far too perfect. And why had he singled me out when the boys at my school had never even bothered to give me the time of day?

"Nothing to tell,” I managed to say.

His expression showed his disbelief. “I find that hard to believe. A beautiful girl like you not have anything to tell? Naaaa. I think not."

I dropped my gaze to my lap and slightly angled my body away from him. Beautiful girl? Okay, something was definitely wrong here. I had boring brown hair and eyes, bigger than normal muscles for a girl, and no boobs. Yeah, I was a beauty queen all right. That's why I had to fight the boys off.

Not that I cared.

"Why, Sparkie, are you shy? Tsk. Tsk. You are beautiful, ya know?” He took my hand in his, turning me back toward him. “You're ten times better than the group of blonde fakes inside. That's the truth."

"You sure seemed to be enjoying all the attention from those blonde fakes,” I stated with more force than I intended. Dang. You'd think I was jealous or something.

"Are you jealous?” A grin spread across his face.

Could he read my mind? Wait, couldn't vampires read minds? What a stupid thing to think. I'm a vampire and can't read minds. Duh! I was losing it for real.

"How could I be jealous?” I raised one hand, palm up. “I don't know you. I don't even know your name."

"I kind of like that you're jealous, Sparkie. It means you liiiiiiiike me,” he said in a sing song voice.

"You sure think highly of yourself.” I rolled my eyes.

He clutched his chest and fell against the back of the swing. “You wound me."

I busted out laughing. He was too real to be part of anything bad that had happened in the cave. I really should quit letting my imagination go crazy.

The back door opened and Mandy stepped out onto the porch. “Cheyenne, it's 10:45. We have to go."

"Oh, my God! Are you serious?” I looked at my watch. “Crap! I gotta get home."

I jumped up and scrambled through the door. Once I realized I hadn't even said goodbye to Dracula, I paused and stuck my head back through the door.

"Bye ... whatever your name is."

"Maybe I'll tell you next time I see you.” He winked. “Because there will be a next time."

I shot back through the door, grabbed my purse, and met Mandy at the front door.

"You ready?” She glanced toward the back of the house as if she expected Dracula to join us.

"Yeah, I'm ready.” Not able to resist, I glanced back as well, hoping Dracula would follow. “Thanks for letting me know. I guess I kind of lost track of time."

"I can see how you would be distracted. If it wasn't for Brad mentioning the time, I wouldn't have paid any attention either. And by the way, shazaam girlfriend. Dracula is hot. You weren't kidding.” Mandy shook her hand in front of her face as if she had just touched something hot.

I sighed and shook my head in agreement. “And what's the deal with you and Brad? I thought you couldn't stand football players."

She just grinned.

"Well, he seems nice enough. And he's cute. I'll give you that. But a football player?” I laughed and nudged her on the shoulder.

As we walked back to her car, we continued to chat about the two guys who had turned our perfectly ordered lives upside down in one fatal swoop. Actually, my life had already been turned upside down and Dracula only added to my confusion. The butterflies wiggling around in my tummy were evidence to the fact.

The moon lit the street, making it easy to see in the dark. It was a good thing, because all the lights were out for some reason. We had one light across from our house that never came on because the sensor thing-a-ma-jig was covered by a huge tree. I glanced up to the top of the pole near where we walked. No trees anywhere near it. Strange.

The brisk wind picked up speed, blowing the hat off my head. I chased after it as it continued to roll down the street on its side. Mandy's laughter faded as I continued to follow after the errant hat. Before long, the distance between me and Mandy had increased to an uncomfortable one.

A whiff of almonds touched my nose. I paused, only too aware of what that meant. The warning Mom and Dad had imparted before I left flashed into my mind—never be alone. My gums began to burn with a vengeance.

A cloud eclipsed the moon and darkened the neighborhood, casting every object in shadows. Only one porch light was visible and too far away to make a difference. If it wasn't for my enhanced vision, I wouldn't have been able to see a thing. As it was, I could no longer see Mandy.

I was alone.

Panic surged through me as my hair was snatched off my neck and something wet and demanding brushed against my throat. I twirled around, lashing out at the unseen evil lurking in the dark. Deep laughter vibrated against my eardrums. My chest constricted—the malicious intent too much to process at once. Hot, stinky breath fanned across my face.

I shuddered. The threat was real.

"Hey, Cheyenne, where are you?” Mandy shouted.

Oh, God, I didn't want Mandy to be in danger.

"Stay put. Wait until the clouds move past. I just stepped into a hole and almost twisted my ankle. I can hardly see anything,” I yelled back at her.

"Oh, okay. But it's kind of creepy out here. I swear I keep feeling something touching me, brushing against me."

My heart slammed in my chest. No, not Mandy.

"It's me you want, you evil bastard,” I said under my breath, trying to keep the attention on me. “Leave her alone."

More laughter. It taunted me.

"What do you want?” My voice rose with alarm.

"Mmm ... you,” the slimy voice answered. “The sweet scent of your blood makes me crazy with wanting. And the rhythm of your pulse teases me."

Don't show your fear. Don't show your fear.

Fear triggers certain animals to attack, but I had no idea if those words of caution would help against an otherworldly creature. Still, it couldn't hurt. Besides, I'd read that some sickos use fear like an aphrodisiac.

I fought for courage, attempting to quell the adrenaline surging through my veins. “Well, you're gonna have to keep on wanting cause I ain't putting out for the likes of you."

It chuckled in a feral kind of way. “Fear does turn me on, but I rather like your feisty side. It'll be a joy breaking you."

The bastard read my mind. Irritation began to overtake my fear. If it wanted to hurt me, it would've already done so by now. It wanted to toy with me. “I'm not a horse in case you haven't noticed."

"I'm really going to enjoy what I have planned for you, my little defiant one. And I do want to hurt you. But you're right, I want to play with my prize before I make my ... kill."

"Who are you talking to?” Mandy interrupted our conversation, causing me to direct my attention back on the full danger of the situation.

"I'm just cursing to myself. I tripped over something in the street."

Suddenly, it embraced me from behind. The breath whooshed out of my lungs.

The vise around my waist tightened, making it difficult to inhale or speak. “Make no mistake. I can and will have you. It's just a matter of when,” it said into my ear.

I was released as quickly as I'd been seized. Air filled my burning lungs. I hacked and clutched my chest. My legs buckled and I dropped to the rough pavement, bruising my knees and skinning my hands. I jerked my head around, looking for the sadistic bastard.

No longer did I sense the suffocating evil. It was gone.

Light began to pool around me. I glanced up and watched the dark clouds feather and separate, allowing the moon's glow to peek through again.

Mandy's footsteps slapped against the asphalt, alerting me she approached. I ran my tongue across my incisors and flinched. I dragged in deep breaths, trying to calm myself, hoping my fangs would retract before Mandy caught up.

Sooner or later, I'd have to tell her—just not now. Not before even I knew what was fully going on with me, with everything. My life was seriously spiraling down the toilet at a rapid rate.

"Hey, you okay?” Mandy asked once she reached me.

"Yeah, I scratched up my hands when I fell.” I made like I was checking out my hands, buying a little time to return to normal.

"That was really creepy—how dark it got. And I had like bugs or something that kept landing on me.” She shook her head and grimaced. “I hate bugs."

"I know, I know. It's hard to believe you can tumble on a four inch beam, but you're scared of a little bug.” I laughed, hoping to lighten the mood.

"Those bugs were huge, thank you. Besides, bugs bite."

Yeah, especially the bugs she referred to.

When we reached the car, Mandy beeped her alarm off, and we slid into the front seats. My shoulders slumped as I sighed in relief. I used to think I was an adrenaline junkie, but I'll be rethinking the whole fright for fun thing.

[Back to Table of Contents]

4

Hunter of What?

We pulled into my driveway at exactly eleven. I told Mandy goodbye and hurried into the house.

As I'd expected, Mom and Dad eagerly awaited my return. Both already had on their sheer, cobalt blue clice robes. The crystals and gold trim shimmered in the entry way lighting. Mom extended her hand, my specially made robe dangling from her fingers. I slipped it on. The silkiness of the fabric whispered across my skin. It was like no material I'd ever felt. Mom turned and proceeded to Dad's office. As I followed, I studied our clice symbol ornately stitched on the back of Mom's robe. It seemed to glow with its own inner light. I blinked, checking to see if my eyes played tricks on me—a mere illusion of my mind. It was probably enchanted. I smiled to myself. At this point, anything was possible.

Dad pushed open the door to his office and ushered us in. The room had been transformed much like the one where I had my induction the night before. Blue and white candles of varying height flickered from every available surface, casting shadows through the dimly lit area. The pungent, musty fragrance of patchouli added warmth and atmosphere to the room. Eight of the clice ancients were present, obviously waiting for my appearance. I placed my hands palms together in front of me, touched my forehead, and bowed as I had been instructed to do when greeting the ancients. I received a bow in return.

All present lifted their hoods, setting their faces in shadows. I did the same, not wanting to appear ignorant of the ritual. Dad crossed to his floor-to-ceiling book shelf, moved a few items, and jiggled something toward the back. I frowned and pursed my lips, wondering what the heck he was doing. A click sounded, and the shelf slid to the left, revealing a small recessed room.

I gasped and gave Mom a questioning look. She just smiled. Okay, so there were yet more secrets to learn. My mouth dropped open as I studied the intricate beauty of the room. The wood-planked walls bore lace-like carvings surrounding a large rendition of our clice symbol that centered above the table at the front of the room, like the altar in churches—blue vines twined into a heart with a black ‘P’ woven into the design. Soft blue lights created a luminous radiation that bathed the room in a calming aura. Mom stepped forward and lit the candles.

A crisp flow of air brushed by me. Almonds lightly peppered my senses. I froze.

No. Not in my home.

Roxie barked just outside the door, scratching the wooden surface with her sharp nails.

The hair on the back of my neck stood on end. I glanced around the room. No one else seemed to notice the vile intruder. Could I be imagining it? Another whoosh of air circled me, then disappeared. I lifted my nose, attempting to locate a whiff of almonds. The barking stopped.

The unwelcomed guest no longer remained.

How did it get in here in the first place? Didn't vampires and other such entities have to be invited into a home? No, of course not. Most of the myths I'd grown up hearing ended up being a bunch of b.s. anyway. Why would this be any different? Not that I believed in myths, but then again, I had never believed in vampires either.

Amarande, the oldest of the clice, raised his arms and the room quieted. “We have gathered tonight to explore recent happenings revolving around our young Cheyenne. We may be witness to an event I've only had the honor of being part of once in my long life. This could be a huge blessing to our clice, taking us into a new century."

All gazes fixed on me. I gulped. My stomach dropped and fluttered like the sickly sensation you get when you're on a plummeting rollercoaster. I chewed the inside of my cheek. Whatever would be revealed I wasn't gonna like. I didn't have to be a rocket scientist to figure that one out.

"Cheyenne, come to me child.” Amarande motioned for me to step forward. On wobbly legs, I complied. He lifted his aging hand and stroked a finger along my heated cheek, then tilted my chin up to meet his weathered face. “Your parents have informed me of what occurred within the cave. We need you now to tell us in your own words everything that happened. And it's also important we know what you felt as the events took place—specifically your body's reactions. Do you understand?"

"Yes.” After I explained the whole experience and added in what had happened after the party, everyone had the same expressions on their faces as my parents had when I first told them what had happened. Apparently, it was a little more than a big deal. No one said a word. They just let me keep gabbing until I had nothing left to say. I folded my hands in front of me, waiting for someone to say something. Anything. I was starting to get really wigged out. I felt as if I was on display at a freak show.

Finally, Amarande spoke, but not what I expected to hear, “Take off your robe, please."

Mom and Dad nodded, encouraging me to do as he said. I undid the clasp at my throat and slid the robe off.

"Turn around,” he said as the rest of the group circled me.

I twirled and faced the closed door. Amarande lifted my shirt, then tugged down the band of my pirate pants near my right hip. Omigod! What the heck was he doing? Gasps exploded through the small room. I twisted my head, trying to see what the fuss was about. And why were Mom and Dad just standing there, eyes wide?

"She bears the mark,” several of the ancients said in unison, excitement lacing their words.

I felt the blood drain from my face. “What mark? Please tell me. You're scaring me.” I panted, my ribs expanding and contracting in short jerky movements.

Amarande grasped my shoulders. “Cheyenne Wilde, you are our first Vanator in over five hundred years."

"Huh? What's ... a ... Vanator?” My voice shook. I really didn't want to know, but I didn't figure I had a choice. I pulled the waistband of my pants back up.

Amarande smiled, showing amazingly well preserved teeth. “The most rare and coveted ability a female could ever hope to possess."

I looked at Mom and Dad. Based on the pained expression upon both their faces, they didn't share his opinion.

That didn't bode well for me.

"Great. But, what does it mean to me?” I took a deep breath and braced myself for the answer.

"You, my dear, are a hunter.” Amarande acted as if the news should please me.

"A hunter of what?” I really didn't want to know the answer to this one either, but the question flew out of my mouth before I could stop it. I took another deep breath and let it out slowly.

"All things evil.” His eyes brightened to a crystal blue, reminding me of the new guy who had my guts twisted in a knot.

I scrunched up my face, trying to process what he had just imparted. “What do you mean? Like Buffy the Vampire Slayer?” He had to be messing with me. This was seriously getting stupid. Way too gay for me.

"No, I wouldn't exactly say like Buffy because ... she's not real.” He pierced me with a penetrating stare. “You are."

Oh, my God! He was for real. I was supposed to be some kind of evil hunter? Or hunter of evil? Whatever. The whole thing sounded horrible. And was I qualified to do it? Seriously? Now, ask me to do a standing back on a four inch beam, and I'm your girl. Or fly through the air doing a double off the bars. But a hunter? Of evil what?

My mind spun in about a hundred different directions. I couldn't even begin to comprehend what this meant to my life. Would I have to go around carrying a stake and plunge it into the heart of some evil creature? The whole concept veered so far from reality that being a vampire now seemed normal. I shook my head to clear my mind. Maybe I'd wake from the dream and everything would be back the way it was before my birthday. I'd gladly give back my driver's license to have a do over.

"Cheyenne?” I heard Mom talking, but she appeared fuzzy. “Are you okay?"

I blinked several times to clear my vision. “No, I'm really not okay. I just want to go back to being me. The way I was before all this weirdness."

My throat burned with unshed tears. I desperately wanted to run to my room and hide away from the world. Away from these people who wanted me to be something I didn't want to be.

Had anyone bothered to ask what I wanted?

I clenched my fists and ground my teeth together. My stomach churned, and a dam threatened to burst, releasing the burning liquid in my eyes.

"I know, baby. It's hard to take all this in at one time, but it'll be all right.” Mom pulled me into her embrace and held me tight. “We'll make it right."

Instantly, I reverted back to my younger years when Mom would kiss the boo boo away and make everything okay. Only this time, a kiss couldn't fix my pain. Nothing could fix it. Hot tears poured from my eyes. I wanted to go to sleep and never wake up. Before long, I was hiccupping sobs. Mom stroked my hair as I let it all out.

After what seemed like hours, I calmed down enough to where the time between hiccups had significantly increased. That was when I noticed the silence within the room.

Mom released me and I lifted my head from her shoulder to look around. Empty. Only me, Mom, and Dad remained. That explained the eerie silence.

"Where did they go?” I hiccupped again and swiped at my runny nose.

"They decided you needed a little privacy and time to deal with the news. Your reaction wasn't what the ancients expected. I don't think they quite have a grasp on today's teens.” Dad smiled and handed me a tissue from his desk.

Leave it to Dad to try and lighten the situation. He hates to see me or Mom upset. The concern and sympathy shining from his eyes almost undid me yet again.

"Why don't you go to bed? You've had a stressful day. Everything will look different in the morning. We'll talk more when you're not so tired and upset.” Dad gave me a hug with an extra squeeze. “I love you, princess."

I choked back a sob. He hadn't called me that in ages.

Mom hugged me next. “Good night, sweetheart."

"Night,” I mumbled as I left the room.

Next thing I knew, I stood facing the side of my bed. I had no idea how I got there. I didn't remember climbing the stairs, turning the corner and walking down the hall, or opening my door. Not bothering to put on my pajamas or even remove my shoes, I plopped on the bed. I didn't care. I only cared about escaping into nothingness for at least a short time. I closed my eyes and willed myself to sleep.

Visions of my blue-eyed hunk replaced the terror of the last hour, lulling me into a beautiful dream ... until the bats showed up.

[Back to Table of Contents]

5

A Nightmare, a Note, and a Beam Burn

Hundreds of bats circled me, each taking a turn to dive-bomb my head. One after another attacked. I threw my arms up to protect my face—all the while they laughed and taunted me. A buzz filled my room and I covered my ears, but it kept getting louder ... louder ... louder, until I thought I'd lose what was left of my mind. I couldn't take it anymore. I started to scream and scream, but they kept coming, and the buzzing wouldn't stop. Something seized my arms and shook me. I lashed out at my nemesis, trying to break the grip it had on me and yelled as loud as I could, hoping someone would come to my rescue.

"Stop! Help me! Make them stop.” More shaking ... and the buzzing wouldn't stop.

"Cheyenne! Wake up. You're having a bad dream."

"Mom, is that you? Help me.” The thing holding me wouldn't let go. I kicked and tried to punch, but it did no good.

It shook me again—hard. “Cheyenne! It's me, Mom. Wake up, sweetheart. It's okay, I've got you. Everything's okay."

Mom? I relaxed and the grip on my shoulders eased. Slowly, I opened my eyes.

"Mom!” I threw my arms around her, hugging her tight to make sure she was real and not a figment of my imagination. “Mom, it was awful. All these bats kept attacking me ... flying around my head ... and laughing at me. It was all a game. They seemed to enjoy it."

I took a few breaths, trying to calm myself. My heart pounded against my ribs, my pulse throbbed in my veins. The buzzing sound still ripped through my room. Why wouldn't it stop?

Mom leaned over and slapped my alarm off. Oh, right, my alarm.

"It was just a dream. Nothing more,” she soothed.

I shook my head. “That's just it, Mom, it wasn't just a dream. I think they were warning me."

Her eyes widened. “Warning? What kind of warning?"

"I ... don't know. I sense it wasn't just a nightmare. Somehow it infiltrated my dreams and manipulated them."

"It? What's it?"

I sighed and threw up my hands, letting them fall back on the bed with a thud. “That's what I don't know. I think it was the same thing I felt in the house last night when the ancients were here. It just felt so creepy. I think even Roxie noticed. That's why she was barking."

"Cheyenne! Why didn't you tell us when it happened?"

I sighed. “I don't know, Mom. I wasn't even sure it was real. I thought maybe it was my imagination and I didn't want everyone to think I was crazy."

Mom's expression softened. “Don't ever think you can't tell us something. We're here to help you. We'll always believe you. You've never lied to us or made up things to get attention."

"I know. I'm just confused. It's just plain crazy."

"I can understand. I went through it, too. So did your dad. It's not easy, but we need to know these things."

She started to rise, but I stopped her. “Mom, you said you'd show me where the ... blood is."

"Ah, yes, I'm sorry. I completely forgot with everything happening so fast. It's in the medicine cabinet in the very back in a white box, but you shouldn't need it for a while yet."

"Oh.” I had seen the box before, but never thought to check and see what was in it.

"Anything else?"

"No, I guess not."

Mom patted me on the leg and stood. “You better get ready or you'll be late for school."

"School, right. And I have an Algebra II test today. Needless to say, I didn't exactly study last night."

"I'm sure you'll do just fine. You're a smart girl.” She smiled and then walked to the door. “You'd better hurry. The clock is ticking. Have a good day and good luck with the test, although you won't need it.” She winked, then closed the door behind her.

Groaning, I pulled myself out of bed. I'd give anything to stay home today. School was the last place I wanted to be. Maybe if I would've skipped school like Mom suggested yesterday, all of this crap wouldn't be happening right now.

Oh well, I guess I'll just have to suck it up.

Having no energy to worry about what I looked like, I pulled my hair back in a pony tail, not even bothering to run a brush through it. I threw on a pair of jeans and a glitter t-shirt from Papaya's, grabbed my purse and backpack, then trotted downstairs to get something for breakfast. My stomach growled and roiled, letting me know it wanted food and fast.

Mom and Dad had both left by the time I got downstairs. A freaky silence cloaked the house. Not a single sound could be heard—only the thud of my heart beating in my chest.

The kitchen felt hollow, lacking its usual warmth. I shivered and rubbed my bare arms. Creepy. I still hadn't gotten over my horrid nightmare. I just hoped today's reality ended up better than my dream world had. Was there any escape from the dark world I'd been thrust into? I couldn't even seem to get away from it while I slept.

As I grabbed a bowl from the cabinet, an icky sensation climbed up my spine. I whipped my head around to glance behind me. Nothing. I scanned the rest of the room, even glancing up toward the ceiling to check for any hanging bats. My hands trembled, causing me to drop the hard, plastic bowl on the granite counter. The loud bang shattered the silence and frayed my nerves. I braced my hands on the cold counter top and hung my head, trying to get a grip on myself. That warning of sorts really had me freaked out.

The weird feeling intensified. My blood chilled as it coursed through my veins. I straightened into a defensive stance. My muscles tensed—ready to run or kick butt if needed. I wasn't about to go down without a fight.

Something cold and wet pressed to the back of my fist. I screamed and flung my arms, knocking the bowl off the counter. I screamed again. The plastic dish clattered to the floor, bouncing twice before landing upside down.

Roxie yelped and skittered backward on the slick floor, her paws failing to gain tracking due to her long nails.

"Oh, girl. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to scare you.” I reached down and ran my hand along her back, then scratched between her ears. “You scared ten years off my life.” Oh well, I guess I had a few of those to spare.

Once my heartbeat returned to normal, the growling in my stomach also returned—with a vengeance. “Okay, okay. I'm getting something to eat right now."

After reaching toward the pantry with the cereal, I paused, glancing over to the cabinet where we keep the medicine. Curiosity overruled my better senses, and next thing I knew I was reaching for the handle. I opened it, staring toward the back. There it was—the white box. The one I never paid the least bit of attention to. Now it screamed for me to open it. But, I couldn't do it. I didn't want to be greeted with bags of blood, especially not this early in the morning. I closed the door and sighed. It could wait for another time ... or another day.

I turned back to the pantry and grabbed a box of cereal. I poured myself a big bowl of Cocoa Pebbles and sat at the table. Within minutes, I had scarfed down the whole bowl. The weird thing was that I was still starving. So, I put two pieces of bread into the toaster. When they popped up, I took them out and spread peanut butter on them, then wolfed those down, too. Still hungry, I gulped down two glasses of orange juice and grabbed a chocolate cookie dough Slim-Fast bar and shoved it in my purse.

Seriously out of time, I ran back upstairs to brush my teeth. Bread stuck in braces is not attractive, not to mention disgusting. Glancing at my reflection, I grimaced. I had bumps of hair where I hadn't taken the time to brush it back, and my shirt had wrinkles everywhere. And I appeared paler than normal. What was up with that? Not exactly my best look. I'd have to keep a low profile—not like it would be that hard. I'd just fade into the background as usual.

Pausing, I turned my back to the mirror and pulled the side of my jeans down on the right side. I gasped as I revealed the mark of my Vanator status. It was a brownish-pink color that appeared to look similar to the heart made out of vines—just like the symbol on the back of our clice robes and on the wall behind the altar looking thing in my dad's office. I pulled my jeans back up. Not much I could do about it.

I was indeed marked.

I hurried out of the house and jumped into my car. I had exactly fifteen minutes to get to school, park, and make it to my first class—Algebra II. This day had already started out crappy. If the rest of the day ended up being anything like the last two, I'd do better to stay at home and hide under the covers.

By the time I got to school, all the good parking places were taken. I had to sprint to my first class. I made it into the math room right as the bell rang. Letting out a deep sigh, I plopped into my seat. At least I wasn't tardy.

Once I received my test, it dawned on me I needed a calculator in order to do some of the problems. Crap. I'd taken it out of my purse to do my homework yesterday before the party and forgot to put it back.

I got out of my seat and walked to Mrs. Sampson's desk.

She looked up. “Yes? Can I help you?"

"I accidentally left my calculator at home."

She gave me a ‘do I really give a crap’ look. “And what am I supposed to do about it?"

I took a deep breath. “Well, I was hoping you had one I could borrow."

"Afraid not, Miss Wilde. It's your responsibility to bring the needed supplies to class.” She looked back down at whatever she'd been studying, dismissing me without another word.

Several snickers sounded behind me. Glad I could make someone's day.

I walked back to my desk and sank into my seat. This wasn't going to be good. Without a graphing calculator, I was screwed. I went through the problems and did the ones I could do easily without a calculator, saving the hardest ones for last. After glancing at the clock, I realized I had only ten minutes to do fifteen hard problems, so I worked as fast as I could.

Eleven more to go. Ten. Nine. Eight. Seven. The bell rang, sending out an unwelcomed shrill. I jumped half out of my seat.

"Pencils down. Please turn in your test as you leave,” Ms. Sampson instructed.

Well, there goes my ‘A.'

I handed my test to Ms. Sampson and walked into the hall dragging my feet. Biology was next. At least I'd get to see Mandy. She always cheered me up.

Since my locker happened to be on the way to biology, I decided to drop off a few books. As I spun the combination to my lock, I heard the laughter of the last person I wanted to see today—Val. God, this day sucked. I kept my back turned, hoping I'd be ignored.

"Well, well, if it isn't the freak of nature—the bat magnet herself. Did you bring along any of your little friends?” Val laughed out loud, attracting as much attention as possible. Her groupies joined in.

Not bothering to acknowledge her, I kept my back turned. I wasn't in the mood. Sooner or later, she'd move on. I didn't even care about being tardy to Biology. Although, I guess it really didn't matter since she'd be in the class, too. I was sure she had something grand planned for me.

"Bat Magnet, why don't you leave your little friends in your locker.” Val and her entourage busted out laughing. You'd think they had never heard anything so funny.

Not worth my time or effort, I didn't reply. They were so gay. Their laughter faded, so I closed my locker and clicked the lock shut. I had about one minute left before the bell would ring, so I hurried to class.

When I entered the room, I didn't notice Mandy, so I grabbed the first available seat and slumped into it.

"Good morning, Sparkie,” a very familiar voice said.

Oh, God. The air in my lungs froze. I had forgotten the gorgeous new guy would be at school today. And I certainly never thought he'd be in one of my classes. I slowly turned to face him. The breath swooshed out of me. He was so ... I don't even know. Everything about him screamed perfection—his hair, his clothes, his beautiful blue eyes. No doubt my mouth hung open and drool dripped down my chin. What was wrong with me?

"Having a rough day?” he asked with a grin.

I can only imagine what he thought. I looked like total crap warmed over—a shit sandwich with fangs.

The bell rang, ending our almost conversation.

Since Mrs. Krammer always took a silent attendance roll, I hoped she would at least introduce the new guy, so I could call him something other than Dracula, new guy, or the hot guy. No such luck. And he didn't seem to be forthcoming in telling me his name on his own. Why the big mystery anyway?

I felt him watching me all through class and when I turned to check, he didn't even try to hide it. He probably wondered why I looked so much different than the night before—so much worse. I should've stayed home.

Mrs. Krammer stopped talking and walked over to where Val sat. She stuck out her hand and said, “Hand it over."

Val glanced back at me and smiled, a very smug look upon her make-up caked face. She placed a folded piece of paper in Mrs. Krammer's hand.

"Thank you. You know the rules. No notes unless you plan to share with the class.” She unfolded the paper.

Again, Val looked back at me. She didn't seem the least bit distressed over Mrs. Krammer reading her note. Shitznit! By the pleased look on her face, the note had something to do with me.

Mrs. Krammer read aloud, “Can you believe what she's wearing? What's with all the wrinkles? Did she like sleep in her clothes? IDK. Did she even brush her hair? It's probably because she spends all her time with her bat friends. LOL. Right?” She frowned and glared at Val, then crumpled the note and threw it in the trash. “I better not see this happen again, girls, or you will be looking at detention."

Val's corner of butt buddies broke out laughing. Everyone looked at me and pointed. Who else would be associated with bats? I wanted to slide under my desk and hide. I didn't dare look at the new guy who would probably never speak to me again anyway.

When the bell rang, I shot out of class and ran straight to the bathroom. Once inside, I entered the only stall left with a door and locked it. Tears welled in my eyes and streamed down my face. I didn't need this today.

The door opened and someone entered. Crap. So much for being alone.

"Cheyenne? You in here?” Mandy asked.

I wiped my eyes and swallowed the lump in my throat. “Yeah, I'm here."

"I thought I saw you run in here. My car wouldn't start and the bus had already left, so I had to call my dad to come back home and fix the car. This day is sucking! What did I miss in biology?"

Her day sucked? More tears spilled from my eyes.

"What's wrong?” Mandy tapped on the stall door. “I hear you sniffling."

"I've just had a really bad day. I didn't have a calculator for my algebra class so I couldn't finish all the problems in time and Val and Kimee were passing notes in biology and Mrs. Krammer read it out loud and ... and ... it was about me..."

"Well, that bitch. What did the note say?"

I blew my nose and tried to stop the tears. “She made fun of my clothes and hair. I ran late because I didn't sleep well and I didn't have time to do my hair or put on make-up or spray my clothes with wrinkle releaser.” I hiccupped. “And ... and...” I started to cry again. “The new guy is in our biology class. The one I really, really like ... from the party. He saw me looking like crap and heard the note read and everything. He'll never want to talk to me again."

Mandy knocked on the door. “You gonna stay in there all day?"

"Yeah, maybe. At least no one will see me.” I blew my nose again.

"Oh, come on. You can't look that bad."

I unlocked the door and stepped out.

Mandy's eyes widened and she chuckled. “Dang, girl. You do look kinda rough."

"Thanks,” I said with a whole lot of sarcasm.

"Nothing a little make-up and a brush won't fix.” Mandy dug in her purse and pulled out her brush.

"Maybe you're right.” I glanced in the mirror. “Or maybe not."

Mandy laughed. “Oh, you'll be fine. I just need to work my magic."

"You mean you need a miracle."

After putting on some make-up and brushing out my hair, I looked and felt a lot better. Hopefully, I could make it through the rest of the day without running into the still nameless guy I couldn't keep out of my mind. After the embarrassment in class, I could never face him again. If he ended up in another one of my classes, I'd just die.

I made it through the rest of the day in relative peace. Thank goodness I didn't have to deal with Val or any of her goonies again. Once was enough. I don't think I'll ever understand why one person finds it so enjoyable to hurt another.

Since me and Mandy do gymnastics, which takes the place of P.E., we get out of school an hour earlier than everyone else. Our coach signs a form confirming we do a certain amount of hours each semester. Getting out early was definitely a perk. For me, school has never been an enjoyable experience. I don't exactly fit in with any one group, and that seems to be a big problem—at least at my school.

Mandy waited for me at my locker. “Hey! How did the rest of your day go? You look better.” Her look said she hoped my day had gone better.

I dialed the combination to my lock and shoved the books I didn't need into my locker. “Well, I somehow managed to avoid Val ... and you know who."

She grinned. “No, who?"

"Whatever! Let's go."

We walked down the hall and out the door to the parking lot.

"My house or yours?” I called over my shoulder.

"I don't care. I guess mine."

"Okay, I'll meet you there."

We usually drive to the gym together since we live near each other and our gym is in the next town.

As I walked to my car, I thought I caught a glimpse of a guy who looked a lot like my nameless crush. I squinted.

Oh, God, it is him.

I began to walk faster. No way could I face him now.

"Hey, Sparkie! Wait!” he yelled.

Crap. My pulse ignited and I walked even faster. Pretending not to hear, I headed straight for my car without looking back. I beeped the alarm off and jumped in. In only a matter of seconds, I headed out of the parking lot like a demon from hell. And trust me, that's pretty fast.

I pulled in the driveway right after Mandy, backed up, and parked along the curb in front of her house. It was her turn to drive, so I got in on the passenger side.

"What's wrong with you? You look flustered."

I sighed. “I almost ran into the new guy."

"Like literally?"

"No. Duh. When I was walking to the car, I saw him. I tried to hurry, so he wouldn't see me. But he did and called out my name."

"And then what happened?” she asked with excitement in her voice.

"Nothing! I acted like I didn't hear him and got the heck out of there."

"You big ole chicken. Bwaaaaak! Bwaaaaak! I can't believe you did that. He wanted to talk to you and you ran off."

"After what happened in class today, no way."

"I'm sure it wasn't that bad."

I slapped one of my hands on my thigh for emphasis. “Oh really? The whole freakin’ class laughed at me."

"But, was he laughing?"

"I didn't look at him.” I paused, lowering my voice. “I couldn't."

"He seems to really like you, Cheyenne. I doubt he would let something a mean and stupid group of girls said about you affect his opinion. And if he did, then he's a big fat jerk and you don't need to be with him anyway. So there.” With a sharp nod, Mandy let out a hmmmf.

I could always count on her to put things in perspective.

* * * *

Once we got to the gym, we changed into our leotards and crashed on a mat while we waited for everyone else to arrive. I've always felt safe at gym. I never have to worry about fitting in or being someone I not.

"I'm so freaking tired.” I rolled over onto my back and flung my arms out.

"Why? I had you home by eleven. I didn't see you on Facebook or MySpace. I checked."

"No, I couldn't sleep.” I really didn't feel up to getting into the whole freaky dream bit.

Our coach, Larry, yelled across the gym. “Okay ladies, time to get started."

We all rushed to the floor. Mandy led the warm-up.

Our first event happened to be beam. Not one I wanted to start with. We had routines, meaning we had to do either three in a row with no falls or ten. Needless to say, three in a row with no falls would be the preferred outcome.

Me and Mandy claimed our favorite beam.

"You go first,” I said.

Mandy finished with only one small bobble. I took a deep breath and mounted. One fairly large bobble, but I didn't fall. So far, so good. Maybe today wouldn't be such a bad day after all.

Mandy went again—solid, not a single bobble. I had a solid one, too. We were on a roll.

"Come on, Mandy. You can do it. Just one more,” I cheered her on.

She mounted, did her first skill—no problem. On her flight, she almost missed one of her feet and had a huge wobble, arms flapping like a giant bird. But she didn't fall. She finished the rest of the routine perfectly.

"Woohoo! You're done. Lucky."

"Okay, Cheyenne, you got it."

Just as I mounted, I caught a whiff of a familiar scent—cinnamon, something spicy, and just a hint of almonds. I glanced around, not exactly sure who or what I expected after everything else that had happened recently. As far as I could sense, no threat existed. I shook it off and continued.

"Come on, Cheyenne, you can do it."

I focused on my next skill, barely paying any attention to Mandy. Another trace of cinnamon and spice wafted past, and I momentarily lost my concentration, causing a small wobble. I took a deep breath and tried to keep my mind on the routine.

"Brush it off. You got it,” Mandy said.

I knew that if I was going to fall, it would probably happen at this point in my routine. I inhaled and sent myself positive thoughts. Back handspring. Back tuck. Straddle jump. Stuck it perfectly. I relaxed, believing it was downhill from there. A few poses, my jump series, and the dismount. No problem.

As I did my last pose before preparing for the jumps, I caught a flash of something that distracted me enough to go into my series a bit weird. I did my first jump, missed one of my feet, and straddled the beam. I landed flat on my back on the mat, staring up at the lights, the air knocked out of my lungs. For a moment, I couldn't breathe.

Mandy stood over me, her eyes wide with sympathy that only another gymnast could fully understand. “You all right?” She reached out her hand to help me up.

I waved her off. No way could I sit up. It felt like someone had used my chest as a trampoline. And the inside of my left thigh burned and throbbed.

Larry hung his head over the beam. “That looked like it hurt."

Well, gee, ya think?

He walked around the beam. “You going to live?"

I nodded. Once my lungs sufficiently filled with air, I sat up. A nasty bruise already formed on my thigh. I'd be feeling that for a few days.

As I stood, I remembered the reason I fell in the first place. I turned toward the area where parents sometimes watched their kids. My eyes zeroed in on the source of my distraction.

My heart slammed in my chest, dizziness overtaking my body, causing nausea to roil in my gut.

This couldn't be happening.

[Back to Table of Contents]

6

Encounters of the Creepy Kind

What was he doing here? Was my total humiliation in biology not enough? Could he have been a part of Val's scheme from the beginning? How could I possibly think someone like him would be interested in someone like me anyway?

Our gazes locked—connected in a way that made me feel naked and vulnerable. Fingers of heat spread through my body, scorching me from the inside out. All control I thought I once possessed melted away.

"What's he doing here?” Mandy whispered in my ear.

"Huh?"

"The guy you have a crush on, the one you're staring at with your mouth gapping open—hellooooo. What's he doing here?"

I shook loose of his gaze and turned my back toward him. “Val probably sent him,” I snarked.

Mandy made a face. “Val? What the heck does she have to do with it?"

"I just get this funny feeling I've been set up. Don't you think it's too weird how he came onto me so fast? And he hung out with Val at the party. And now he's here. Like stalking me.” I glanced back over to where he stood staring at me with a puzzled look on his too gorgeous face.

"I don't know, Cheyenne. I don't think it was an act. But ... it is kind of strange that he's here ... unless he followed us or something.” Mandy cut her eyes toward the viewing area. “He kind of looks upset."

He did seem upset. But too many things didn't add up. Not to mention someone or something toyed with me. And this guy seemed to be in the same place when the weird things happened.

"Okay, ladies, back on the beam,” Larry shouted. “And Cheyenne, you might want to wipe the blood off your leg."

I looked down. Sure enough, blood oozed from the place on my thigh where the skin had been rubbed off by the beam. Crap. In order to get to the bathroom, I'd have to pass by the viewing area ... and him.

Left without a choice, I wound my way around the beams and zipped through the viewing area. I kept my face pointed straight ahead and made it to the bathroom without any unwanted confrontations. Knowing my coach waited for me, I grabbed a paper towel, wet it, and wiped the blood from my leg, then hurried back out the door.

And right into the very person I was trying to avoid.

"Hi, Sparkie. Why do you always seem to be running into me? And while coming out of a bathroom?” His lips lifted into a sensuous smile that made my belly flip-flop.

His nearness disturbed me in every way, leaving me utterly speechless like a mute dork.

"That's not happiness to see me. What's up?” His clear blue eyes burned into mine.

"Are you stalking me or something?"

"I didn't even know you went to this gym or that you were a gymnast for that matter. My little sister is taking a class. I brought her.” He winked and grinned. “Conceited."

Heat crept across my face and neck. I needed a big rock to crawl under.

Larry stuck his head around the corner. “Cheyenne, let's go. You have work to do.” He motioned toward the gym and gave a scalding look to whatever-his-name was. “Now."

"I gotta go.” I turned to follow Larry before I got into a mess of trouble.

"Sparkie,” he called.

I swung around. “What?"

"Ryan. My name is Ryan."

So he does have a name. “Bye ... Ryan,” I mumbled.

Larry waited for me just inside the gym. “Who's that guy? And what's with Sparkie?” he inquired in his substitute father like manner, his face showing disapproval.

"Nobody and nothing."

He peered at me over the top of his glasses. “I see."

Oh yeah, like I planned to tell him about Ryan. I'd never hear the end of it. It would be pure suicide on my part. The last gymnast that made the mistake of telling Larry about her boyfriend still regretted it.

And more regrets I didn't need.

I resisted the urge to glance back at the observation area to see if Ryan still remained in the gym, but I knew he had to be near. The strange connection we shared buzzed through me like small static shocks. Not to mention the occasional bursts of his unique scent that wafted by me.

But then, a sudden emptiness rocked me, sucking the breath from my lungs. I sensed he'd left. When we rotated to bars, I couldn't help but take a peek.

He was gone.

Relieved and disappointed at the same time, I couldn't help but wonder how could a guy I barely knew could have such an effect on me. It just didn't make sense. I had no time for boys and all the silliness connected with them. I refused to turn to the dark side and become one of those giggly, hair tossing, boy-crazy girls. Ugh! I didn't need the extra complication in my already highly complicated life.

"Get your grips on, ladies. Let's go. We have lots of work to do,” Larry said.

I shut my locker and scowled. “Crap. I forgot my wrist bands. My mom washed them yesterday, and I left them on top of the dryer."

"Here.” Mandy tossed me a pair. “You owe me big."

"Yeah, yeah."

Bars proved to be a bit of a challenge. I either fell on my butt doing my double or peeled off the bars during my giants. No one else seemed to be having the same problem, so I couldn't blame it on slippery bars or mushy mats. My concentration severely lacked.

Ever since Ryan had left, the initial emptiness had been replaced with an icky sick feeling in the pit of my stomach. As the rotation wore on, I became increasingly more uncomfortable. The hairs on the back of my neck stood at attention, rippling tingles down my spine.

Someone or something watched me.

But whom or what, I didn't know. I couldn't concentrate on my assignment. All my attention centered on the threat at hand.

"Having a bad day, Cheyenne?” Mandy shook her head in disbelief. “I haven't seen you this out of it in a long time. That guy sure has you going loopy."

"I guess you could say I've been distracted.” I glanced around the gym.

Mandy laughed. “He already left. About thirty minutes ago."

"I wasn't looking for him. And him has a name. It's Ryan.” I couldn't help but soften my voice when I said his name.

"If you weren't looking for Ryan, then who were you looking for?"

"No one."

"Ladies, if y'all are through with your conversation, do you think you can get back on the bars?” Larry's chin rested on his thumb while the rest of his fingers curled in front of his upper lip—never a good sign.

Since it was my turn, I reached out and swung on the low bar. In the middle of a kip, my grips slipped and I dropped off the bar.

Turning to Mandy, I said, “Go ahead and go. I need more chalk."

I walked to the bucket, sprayed my grips, and then rubbed a hunk of chalk on them. When I dropped it back into the bucket, I noticed words had been traced into the white powder.

YOU ARE MINE

Omigod! Was that meant for me?

Suddenly, a nauseating aroma of almonds surrounded me. I jerked my head around.

As if in slow motion, I watched Mandy reach for the high bar. Just as her hands wrapped around it, the bar broke, snapping the cables and collapsing the equipment on top of her.

Unable to do anything since it happened so fast, I stood there in shock, deep sinister laughter surrounding me.

Mandy screamed as part of the bar hit her head, the other smashing her thigh.

Adrenaline burst through me. I ran to her and knelt beside her. Larry and a few of the girls helped move the equipment off of her.

"Mandy, are you okay?” Her eyes were closed, her breath shallow. “Open your eyes,” I pleaded.

No response.

Larry knelt on the other side of Mandy. I held my breath as he checked her over. Her eyelids fluttered, then opened. She started to rise, but Larry pinned her down.

"Don't move,” he ordered. “We need to make sure you're okay."

"I'm fine."

"Let me be the judge of that.” Larry finished checking her over, making sure her pupils weren't dilated or that anything seemed to be broken or out of place. “I think you're done for today. I'll call your mom to come and get you."

"I can take her. We drove together. Besides, my car is at her house anyway,” I interrupted.

Larry paused, staring at me for a moment. “Okay, but you better come in tomorrow prepared to work. I didn't like what I saw today. This coming season isn't going to be like last year. You're going to have to actually work."

I sighed. “I will."

After I slipped on my pajama pants over my leo and pulled on my hoodie, I slid my arms back through the sleeves and slipped the shoulders of my leo off. I rolled it down to my hips and put my arms back through the hoodie—a Flashdance kind of move. Leos are so uncomfortable. I helped Mandy up, and we gathered our stuff to leave.

"I don't get it. These are brand new cables and the bars were in fine shape yesterday,” Larry said as he studied the mess of bars and cables scattered on the floor.

That's because it wasn't an accident.

As we headed out of the gym, creepy laughter followed, reminding me of the hidden danger and how it could've severely injured Mandy, or even ended her life. The accident had been meant for me, not her.

I posed a danger to everyone around me.

The stakes had just gotten higher. I had to do something. What, I didn't know. Wasn't I supposed to be some kind of hunter of ... evil? The entity following me would most definitely fit into the evil category. I didn't need any special abilities to figure that one out, although no one else noticed but me.

Why didn't I know what to do? Maybe the ancients figured wrong, and I wasn't really a Vanator. I mean, I couldn't even protect my best friend.

No longer would I be able to pretend that everything hadn't changed. No burying my head in the sand, hoping my new life wouldn't collide with my old. My destiny had been sealed a long time ago, whether I liked it or not.

My two biggest concerns used to be making good grades, so I could get into a good college and working hard in the gym, so I could make it to Nationals and maybe get a scholarship. Now, I had to deal with life and death issues. Kind of puts things in perspective. A perspective I shouldn't have to deal with until I was much older. So much for enjoying my youth. Life for me would never be the same—a reality I had to accept.

"Give me your keys.” I extended my hand toward Mandy.

"I'm fine. I can drive."

"No, I'll drive. You got a pretty good bump on your head.” I curled my fingers toward myself, motioning for her to hand me the keys.

She rolled her eyes and dropped them into my palm. “You're such a pain."

"I know and that's why you love me."

After helping Mandy into the car along with all her crap, I walked around to the driver's side. Bam! A suffocating presence surrounded me. Before I could react, I was knocked to the ground, my face shoved to the asphalt.

"I told you I could have you whenever I wanted. Too bad your little friend got in the way,” the male voice snarled.

He hooked his thumb under the leo, jerking down my pants and baring the upper part of my butt. Adrenaline burst through my veins as I frantically fought back. The unknown intentions of my attacker sent me into a full out panic.

On my lower back near my right hip, two sharp objects plunged into my flesh, radiating pain through the area. Then, something warm and wet slid across my skin.

All at once, the entity evaporated, leaving me shaking and completely freaked out.

"Cheyenne, what are you doing?” Mandy's muffled voice reached me from inside the car, throwing me back into reality.

I pulled myself up off the ground and adjusted my clothes. With a shaking hand, I opened the car door.

"I dropped the keys under the car and couldn't find them,” I said, trying to hide the quiver in my voice.

"And you think you should be the one driving? You can't even hold onto the keys."

Or protect a friend. Or know how to be the ‘hunter’ I was supposed to be. “Yeah, right,” I mumbled.

As I slid behind the wheel, I cringed. The area above my right butt cheek still stung.

"What was that face for? The bars didn't land on you.” She raised her hand and flipped it over palm up in a questioning manner. “Let me guess ... it's sympathy pain."

"Ha ha. I'm a little sore from straddling the beam, thank you."

I turned on the radio, hoping the conversation would end for a while. After everything that had happened, I needed time to think.

One major thing had me more than just a little bothered, besides the obvious. Ryan kept appearing at the same places where all the strange events had happened. Was it a coincidence? Or did he have more to do with things than I wanted to believe?

Whenever near him, I felt some sort of powerful and unexplainable bond—not danger. Not like the horrid feelings I sensed when I had been attacked. If this thing really had the power it claimed, could it turn emotions on and off, confusing my ability to perceive what's evil and what's not?

And if he didn't have anything to do with the evil surrounding me, what exactly connected him with Val? Obviously, he knew her and her cronies. I've always heard and believed that if something seems too good to be true, it probably is. But I really wanted to believe Ryan was for real and really that good.

"How's your head?” I asked.

"Hurts like hell. And the knot really throbs."

"Yeah, I bet it does."

My head throbbed, too, but for another reason.

Once we got to Mandy's house, I left right away. I couldn't wait to get home and leave the awful day behind me. A nice long bubble bath sounded perfect.

I pulled into the crowded driveway. Crap. My Calgon moment would have to wait.

* * * *

Silence deadened the house, putting me on edge. Where was everyone? I dropped my backpack and gym bag next to the stairs. Muffled voices came from the direction of Dad's office. I crept toward the closed door and pressed my ear to it. The door jerked open and I staggered into the room.

"You're home early,” Dad said, a frown creasing his brow.

Two of the clice ancients, Amarande and a woman I had never seen before, stood on the other side of the room studying me.

"Mandy had an accident, so I drove her home."

Mom stepped around Dad. “Is she okay?"

"Yeah, she'll be fine. The bars collapsed on her.” I widened my eyes and silently signaled Mom and Dad to let them know there was more to the story without making the ancients suspicious. “She got a bump on the head and she'll have some bruises, but she's fine."

Mom scrunched her face, but didn't say anything. Dad totally missed my signal all together.

Not knowing who to trust, I decided to feel out my surroundings to make sure whatever had been stalking me no longer tagged along. Even my house was apparently not off limits. Home should be a safe haven, a place of comfort and belonging—not a place where danger infiltrates at will. But after the last meeting with the clice, I knew that wasn't the case. Like the entity bragged, it could reach me any place and at any time.

I shuddered and drew in a deep breath. The memory of the slimy being licking my flesh played through my mind. I wanted to wash its touch from my body, scrub myself until I bled, not stand here wondering what the ancients had in store for me. No good would come out of this rendezvous.

Amarande and the woman approached. I formally greeted him and showed the same respect toward the unknown guest. They bowed in return. Why couldn't we just shake hands or something? I felt ridiculous bowing like royalty.

"Good evening, Cheyenne. I trust all is well with you?” Amarande cocked his head to the side, waiting for an answer. I nodded. “Good.” He turned his hand over and presented the woman. “This is Nicoleta. She's here to help you—mentor you to be exact."

"Mentor me?” I asked.

"Yes, Nicoleta mentored our last Vanator. She'll be a great help to you. Listen and learn. She knows her business. It could mean the difference between a short or long life for you,” Amarande said with no emotion in his voice whatsoever.

How could he say such a thing—like it was just another bit of information to impart? It was my life he was talking about.

I choked on my own spit and went into a hacking fit. Dad slapped me on the back—not that it had ever helped in the past and it sure didn't help now either. I moved away and raised my hand, unsure if I could take another pounding. Sometimes Dad didn't know his own strength.

Nicoleta turned to Amarande and gave him a scalding look. “A little delicacy please."

Momentary confusion fluttered across his face. After glancing at me, he opened his mouth to speak, then snapped it shut. Good. At this point, I didn't need any more of his sensitive speeches.

"Cheyenne, come sit, dear.” Nicoleta took me by the arm and led me to the loveseat against the opposite wall from where the others stood. “You must forgive Amarande. He speaks straightforward without thought of how one may perceive his words."

The soft lilt of her voice calmed my rising panic.

She patted my knee and turned toward the others. “If you don't mind, I'd like to speak with Cheyenne alone.” Her authoritative tone left them little choice but to leave.

Once the door clicked shut, she turned her attention back to me. Her long blonde hair fell forward, draping her shoulders with golden locks—a stark contrast against her black fuzzy sweater. She was beautiful and oozed class. I felt unbelievably frumpy next to her in my pajama bottoms, sweatshirt, and flip-flops. I wondered about her age in human years. She looked like she couldn't be any older than forty, but the depths of her purplish-blue eyes told of a life full of experiences. The rasp of her jeans as they slid against each other while crossing her legs jarred me from my thoughts. I blinked, hoping she hadn't said anything that required an answer.

She smiled. “I know you're frightened. It's to be expected. You are very young to acquire such abilities.” She paused as if studying my reactions. “May I see your mark?"

"Mark? Oh ... that mark.” Why did everyone put so much importance on my mark? It's there. And I'm apparently tattooed for life. What else was there to be curious about?

"I don't mean to embarrass you, but I need to see the clarity of the design. It will indicate to me the level of your powers—how close you are to reaching full status as a Vanator."

A rush of air left my lungs. “You can tell by my mark?"

"Yes, it will continue to form, becoming more detailed and clear."

Freaky. Thank God the tattoo appeared more toward the right side of the back of my hip, not above my butt crack. A tramp stamp I didn't need. I'd never be able to wear a bikini again. How embarrassing. Come to think of it, I probably wouldn't wear one again anyway. Not if I ended up sensitive to the sun like my parents.

Nicoleta gave me an expectant look and drummed her fingers on her thigh. Oops. I had forgotten she had asked to see the mark.

I slowly turned, lifted up my shirt, and tugged my pajama bottoms and leo down on the right side.

She gasped and touched my skin. I flinched from the iciness of her touch and from the slight tenderness in the area where she pressed. I turned my head around, twisting to see what had her so shocked. Her mouth hung open as she continued to probe the area. I flinched again when she touched another sore spot.

"Cheyenne, how did you get these punctures?"

I met her stern glare and paused. Not knowing what else to do, I told her about everything that had happened in the gym and parking lot, except the part about Ryan showing up right before all the craziness. Why I left that out I didn't know.

"What did he say exactly?"

"He said that he could have me whenever he wanted ... and then he jerked down my pants and something sharp went into my skin.” I shuddered.

"You've been branded. It's his way of saying you are his."

"What? Like he owns me or something?” Okay, way too gay for me to deal with. You can't own another person.

"In his mind, yes.” She scraped her teeth across her lower lip and leaned forward. A silver necklace with a black and clear tear-shaped pendant that had been hidden within her cleavage fell forward, allowing me a brief glimpse. She quickly tucked it back within the hidden confines of her sweater. “You are his property to do as he wishes."

"Who or what is he anyway? And why does he think it's okay to go around biting people he doesn't even know?"

"I'm ... we're not exactly sure. But, based on the information you've given us, we have a good idea."

By the strange look on her face, I gathered the news wasn't good. I straightened and prepared myself for the worst.

"We believe some of the clice Liliac are in the area."

"The clice what?"

"Liliac. They broke from our clice many centuries ago. They've maintained the old ways, turning to the darkness. They haven't evolved or adapted as we have.” She lowered her voice and her eyes glazed over as if in a trance. Disgust flickered across her face, contorting her features. “Evil rots their souls.” She blinked like she had just woken up from a daydream, transforming back into her calm and controlled self. “They shift into bats or other flying creatures. Usually isolated and hidden from view, they live in caves or similar places and feed on cattle and local humans unless something draws them out of their natural habitat."

"Something like what?"

"Something like you."

"Wait, Mom and Dad didn't say anything about vampires being able to shift into bats. And why would I be any kind of a draw to them?"

She smiled and slowly shook her head. “No, our clice, Pantere, doesn't shift into bats. It's so cliché, but the Liliacs find it amusing to perpetuate the vampire myths. We used to be able to shift into panthers. There are only a few of us that still can. The clice Liliac has kept itself secluded from others to preserve their ancient ways, much like the Amish have done. They haven't evolved to the extent we have. Their ways are primitive. The problem is that their clice is slowly dying out."

"Okay, but what does that have to do with me?"

"You are both their savior and their exterminator."

"I don't undertand—"

Nicoleta reached out and touched my knee, stopping me mid-sentence. “No, of course you don't. That's why I'm here. If this entity that's been stalking you is from the clice Liliac, you are in grave danger.” She squeezed my knee, for comfort or emphasis’ sake I wasn't sure. “I don't tell you this to scare you, but to help you understand, so you'll be better prepared to protect yourself."

Yeah, so far I had done a bang up job of protecting myself, not to mention Mandy. I'm sure being aware, like I didn't already know about the danger, would make a huge difference.

I wanted to cry out in anger, frustration, and gut wrenching fear. I wanted my old life back. I wanted to be oblivious to what happened around me. Where the only concern I had dealt with making good grades and making it to Nationals, so I could get into a good college and continue my gymnastics. That's what I should be concentrating on. Not on some sicko bat-morphing dork who thinks he owns me. I clenched my fists into a tight ball until my thin, sharp nails bit into my palm—the pain a welcomed distraction.

"You have the ability to sustain their clice or force its extinction. You see, you carry a gene they desperately need in order to continue to survive. Once every five hundred years or so, a Vanator is born, possessing this specific gene. That, my dear, is you.” She smiled as if the newly revealed information should thrill me.

My pulse soared and my belly contracted into a knot. “So what are you saying? That they want to breed me like a dog?"

She chuckled. “No, Cheyenne. It's your blood they're after. Once you've reached your full power, you'll be perfect for the plucking. Your blood is a rare jewel. But..."

"But what?” I asked.

"Once you do reach full power, you'll also be a great danger to them. You're like the puffer fish—a rare delicacy, yet very deadly if handled wrong."

She compared me to a fish? Could it get any worse? Never mind.

"What can I do to them that would be so deadly? Did you not hear me say I've been attacked multiple times and couldn't do a thing about it? I couldn't even protect my best friend."

"You haven't reached your full potential. Big difference. Why do you think they haven't taken you yet? And make no mistake, they will try to take you before you have a chance to strike at them.” She pressed her lips together, giving the impression of a stern warning. “In the meantime, they'll try to lure you to them, try to make you one of them—by your own free will. That's the key. If they can accomplish that, they'll be able to control you and use you to their benefit."

I sat up straighter. “But how? What do you mean?"

"In order for them to harness your full power, you must go to them willingly. They'll try to entice you to join them. If that doesn't work, then they will take you by force."

Well, they had nothing I wanted, so they didn't stand a chance of me going to them on my own. No way. Nothing they could say or do would convince me. “Why would they want me in the first place—my so called power?"

"They're evil, Cheyenne. But I guess I don't have to tell you that. I believe you're more than capable of sensing that yourself. That's what makes you so dangerous to them. They've survived by staying in seclusion, staying under our radar. We've spent centuries trying to destroy their clice. Our last Vanator almost succeeded until she...” Her voice trailed off as she dipped her chin to her chest.

I refused to ask what had happened to her. I'd find out sooner or later—preferably later, but not likely. No doubt it was something straight out of a horror movie. And I'd soon be its star whether I signed a contract or not.

Nicoleta raised her head and stared at me, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “She was like a daughter to me. I still feel her loss.” She grasped her sweater above her heart.

"I'm sorry.” What else was I supposed to say? I never know what to say in uncomfortable situations. Death has never been an easy subject for me. But something told me I'd be dealing with it a lot more.

The sadness etched in her face disappeared and was replaced by her previously friendly yet professional demeanor. “That story is for another time.” She stood and paced around the room. “The point is that you are very valuable to the Liliacs. They will stop at nothing to possess you. You cannot allow that to happen. For now, you are safe."

"Safe? I don't call having the bars almost fall on me and having my face pushed into asphalt while my butt was bitten safe.” If she considered that safe, I sure didn't want to know what danger felt like.

"Those were just warnings, a way to test you. To see if you were the real deal. Now that you bear their brand, we know they're aware of exactly who you are. Capture is not an option. Your blood would be used to generate more of their kind, and we cannot allow that to happen. My job is to mentor you. And help you understand what being a Vanator entails."

"What if I don't want to be a Vanator?” I snapped, my patience at an end.

She sat back down next to me, her face a mask of seriousness. “That's just it. You don't have a choice. You were chosen upon birth to bear the gene that makes you who you are. You cannot change that fact any more than a person can change his or her ancestry. What's done is done. And because of your precarious situation, you cannot hide from your duty. It would put you, your family, your friends, and your clice in danger."

I gritted my teeth until my jaws ached. The unfairness of the situation boiled through me. The last part of my former life had just been ripped from me in one fatal swipe. I squeezed my eyes shut, wanting nothing more than to escape into another place, another time. To wake up and have everything return to normal.

A vision of Ryan infiltrated my darkened world. I opened my eyes and he disappeared. I closed them again, wanting to gaze into his beautiful blue eyes and lose myself for just a moment longer. Nothing. When I opened my eyes again, I found myself staring at a frowning Nicoleta.

"What just happened?” she inquired.

I figured she would think I was a nut case if I told her what I saw, so I shook my head. “Nothing."

"Cheyenne, it's very important you don't keep any secrets from me. I need to know everything that happens, so I can guide you the best way I know how. There's one thing I do need to know. Have you experienced the pulling of the bloodcrave yet?” I frowned in confusion. “Have your parents not explained the bloodcrave?” She shook her head and pursed her lips as if chastising my parent's lack of guidance.

I raised and lowered my shoulders. “I guess not. They mentioned bloodlust, but not anything about a bloodcrave. What's the difference?"

"Bloodlust is your body's reaction to going too long without a blood supplement. Some vampires go insane and harm or kill a human in reaction to a deep, primal need that must be immediately fulfilled. A bloodcrave is your body's way of telling you it's time to supplement. Much like hunger pangs alert you that your body needs food for nourishment. Our bodies require more than just food as you know. When you get this craving and you take your supplement, everything will be just fine. It's when you ignore your need that you run into problems."

"What's this supplement, exactly? Mom and Dad said they would show me where they kept it, and Mom did this morning, but they haven't really talked about it. Too many crazy things have happened since then. And they haven't told me what a craving is, only that I'd know when my body needed it."

The thought of drinking blood made me sick. How would I deal with that part? I curled my lips up in disgust.

"Sounds like your parents still have a lot to discuss with you. I see by the look on your face you're not excited about this requirement."

"No, drinking someone else's blood doesn't make my mouth water or make me lick my lips in anticipation. Matter of fact, it makes me want to puke."

She laughed. “Who said you have to drink blood?"

I thought about that for a moment before answering. My parents hadn't exactly told me the specifics about getting the necessary blood into my body. They only mentioned that vampires no longer had to bite humans and drink directly from them. That they supplemented.

I chewed my bottom lip. “No one. I just assumed that was the way, so I didn't bother to ask.” I sucked in a breath and my pulse surged as a horrifying thought crossed my mind. “I don't have to give myself shots do I?” I hated needles about as bad as I hated closed in areas. Shoving a needle in my body would not be working for me. Last time I had to get the required shots for school, I about passed out.

She laughed again. Glad I could be her personal comedian. I sure didn't find anything funny about it.

"No. No. Most of us take supplements in the form of a tablet much like your typical vitamins. I must admit, it's nowhere near as satisfying as drinking from a human, but it works. And it keeps humans from becoming too curious about our feeding habits."

My eyes widened. “You've taken blood from a human? Like using your fangs?"

"I've been alive a long time."

I gathered by the closed expression on her face she wouldn't be elaborating on that subject. Probably for the best anyway. Not that it would have colored my opinion of my so called mentor. Yeah right.

"So, all I have to do is swallow a few pills in the morning with my SunnyD and I'm good to go?” I asked full of hope.

"For the most part, yes. If you're severely injured and lose a good amount of your own blood or contact some serious illness, tablets will not suffice."

"But I thought we heal really fast and can't get diseases?"

I started to realize I didn't know the half of what I should when it came to this vampire thing. Mom and Dad had made it seem so simple and so not a big deal. I couldn't wait to give them a piece of my mind. I really hate it when they treat me like a child and won't tell me everything. They act like I'm too young to understand or to be able to deal with things all at once. But then again, judging by my recent reactions, I guess I couldn't blame them. I hadn't exactly taken the news well. And they were only trying to protect me by taking things slow and not cramming a bunch of information down my throat.

"That's mostly true. However, even our bodies can't regenerate fast enough if we've lost too much blood. Granted, we heal at supersonic speeds compared to humans, but we still need time for our bodies to properly repair the damages. Sometimes it's not fast enough in order to keep from bleeding out.” She paused and chewed the inside of her cheek, her perfectly manicured, blood red nails drumming out a silent rhythm on her thigh. “And there are a few diseases we're not immune to that are almost always deadly if contracted—HIV, hepatitis C, malaria, measles, Lyme disease, syphilis, and tuberculosis."

"Oh.” I went through the list in my head of all the diseases.

I'd been given immunizations for some of them. The others I didn't really have much to worry about. I wouldn't be going to Africa any time soon or camping out in woods full of ticks. I hadn't had any blood transfusions or used bad needles doing drugs. And the other way to get HIV, well I didn't have to worry about that either, which ruled out syphilis, too.

"I sure hope you're not under the false impression vampires live forever and can never die? It's very possible for us to perish if the injuries are severe enough. Don't make that mistake. Teenagers tend to believe they are invincible as it is.” Nicoleta turned and seized my shoulders, staring intently into my eyes. “This belief will end your life very quickly. Do you understand what I'm telling you?"

I moved my head up and down.

She released her hold. “Good. What I'm about to tell you will not be a welcomed piece of information, but it's imperative you hear it.” She paused, letting the importance of her words sink in. “Vanators have a very short life expectancy due to the dangerous nature of their existence. That's why you must work with me, not against me. You're important to our clice, too. We've waited a long time for you."

I picked imaginary lint from my pajama pants, not wanting to make eye contact with her. I needed a minute to think. Or not to think. The whole situation freaked me out in a big way.

I lifted my hands in front of me. “So, how am I to learn how to protect myself or how to use these powers I'm supposed to be getting?"

"Most of what you need to know will be instinctive. You'll sense what to do when the time is right. I'll help to fill in the gaps and guide you based on past experience."

"And what about this hunting thing? Do I carry a gun and stalk this evil I keep hearing about?” I asked.

Nicoleta inhaled deeply, then slowly let out her breath. “I think you know that's not what happens. This isn't Buffy or Supernatural. This is real and very serious. I expect you to treat it as such."

My mouth dropped open at her sudden change of demeanor.

"I'll meet with you every day after gym for an hour for the next several weeks. You need to keep me informed of anything and everything that happens.” She dug into her purse and handed me a business card. “My cell phone number is on the front. Use it.” She stood and walked to the door. After opening it, she turned and said in a softened tone, “Everything will be okay. We just need to work together."

Nicoleta left, but I stayed, trying to digest all the new information. Now my parents would expect me to discuss everything we talked about, but I was too drained to deal with it. A nice hot bath sounded better than ever.

I quietly left the room, grabbed my backpack, and headed straight for the stairs, hoping Mom and Dad wouldn't stop me. But Mom's voice froze me in my tracks.

"I don't like the idea of a virtual stranger taking over. We're her parents. We can teach her what she needs to know,” Mom commented.

"No, that's where you're wrong. We can teach her what she needs to know about being a vampire, but we know very little about her special abilities and what's expected of her. We can only be here for her and help her through the adjustment. Besides, that's not our way and you know it. We don't have a choice,” Dad reasoned.

"But, I don't like it—"

"I don't like it either, but we must think of what's best for Cheyenne.” Dad's voice intensified. “We don't have the resources to show her the ways. It would put her and the clice in danger. All we can do is be there for her and help her through this."

Their voices faded as they walked toward the living room.

Great, now Mom and Dad were fighting because of me and my stupid new ability or whatever. I hated that they were so worried and couldn't do anything about it. It's not like they could help me. I had to rely on complete strangers to teach me. I continued up the stairs without bothering to look back.

After dropping off my stuff in my room, I picked out my favorite comfy pajamas—a white t-shirt with Happy Bunny on it and matching fuzzy pants. Once inside the bathroom, I turned on the faucet and poured some bubbles under the stream of warm water. The rich fragrance of vanilla filled the room. I lit two sugar cookie scented candles and placed them on the edge of the tub. I'd downloaded most of my music to my iPod, but I had way too much invested to take the chance of dropping it into the tub. My portable player sat to the left of my sink. Not sure what CD it held, I hit play. The gravelly voice of Hinder streamed into the room. That would do just fine.

My troubles didn't seem quite so bad in my secluded space where I felt safe from prying eyes and people telling me how to live my life.

I peeled off my clothes and eased into the steaming water. I hissed out a breath. The raw area on my thigh where I had straddled the beam stung when the hot water hit it. In light of everything that had happened, I had totally forgotten about that little incident. When I leaned against the back of the tub, a dull pain reminded me of the punctures above my mark.

Curious, I sat back up, then stood. I shook the bubbles off one leg then the other and stepped out of the tub. Steam had already fogged the mirror, so I wiped off a small circular area with my hand. I twisted my torso and turned my head around to glance in the mirror. I gasped. Oh, my God! The intricate mark had turned a kind of deep blue with delicate outlining. And the two angry, puckered wounds above it stood stark upon my slightly tanned skin. I reached back and rubbed my finger across the area. The deep indentations felt like inversed Braille for the letter C. Totally gross. It was his brand. Whatever that meant. I scrunched up my face and huffed out a sigh. I refused to belong to anyone.

The mirror clouded with steam, blurring my disturbing reflection. I climbed back into the warm water and let my mind wander to more pleasant thoughts, letting Hinder take me away to a different place. Careful not to hit the sore spot on my hip, I leaned back, silky bubbles filling the hole my body had left upon entering. Letting out a deep breath, I closed my eyes. Darkness enveloped me, peaceful and solitary.

Crystal blue eyes materialized before me. Even with all the turmoil, my thoughts kept coming back to Ryan. He had a hold on me, not the Liliac entity claiming to have branded me as his.

The aroma of sugar cookies strengthened, causing me to gag. Must be my increased sensitivity kicking in. Opening my eyes, I sat up. I leaned over to blow out the candles, but they sputtered and went out on their own before I had the chance. Mom hardly ever turned on the heater, so it couldn't be air coming from the vent above. And as far as I knew, we didn't have a draft.

Roxie stuck her nose under the door and whined. Weird.

"What's the matter, Roxie?"

She barked and tried to dig under the door. Her strange behavior puzzled me. She barked again and clawed at the door like she'd done the day before when the ancients had met in Dad's office.

"What is it, girl?"

She barked louder and kept scratching at the door, causing it to rattle against the frame. A chill settled in my bones.

Steam rose from the water, swirling as it ascended. A heaviness centered inside my chest, squeezing my lungs. My heart rate exploded, rushing adrenaline through my veins.

He was here—in my house, in my bathroom.

I covered my breasts with my arms, bringing my knees up in front of me. The steam moved toward the mirror, morphing into a finger-like extension. Words formed on the foggy mirror in reverse—each letter slowly traced. I held my breath waiting for the eerie message.

You belong to me!

I screamed and frantically exited the tub, water and bubbles sloshing over the side. I ripped a towel off the holder and roughly covered myself.

Roxie's barks reached frantic levels.

Mom and Dad beat on the door. “Cheyenne? What's wrong? Unlock the door."

My hands shook as I attempted to turn the lock. I couldn't manage the simple task. Pushing and pulling at the same time, I fought against myself. Panic destroyed my coordination.

"Mom, Dad ... help. I can't get the door to open.” The desperation in my voice caused a high pitched squeak.

"Just calm down and concentrate on turning the lock,” Dad instructed in his soothing way.

I took a deep breath to steady my nerves. Finally, I worked the lock and jerked the door open, falling into Dad's arms.

"What happened, Cheyenne?” Mom's eyes were wide with worry.

Roxie walked around the bathroom, her nose stuck in the air sniffing and whining, then sat next to me and licked my face.

"He was in here. He wrote on the mirror. It said I belonged to him. Look!” I pointed back toward the bathroom. “Look at the mirror."

Dad set me aside and walked into the room. Mom followed. No way would I go back in there.

"Do you see it? Do you?” I demanded.

Dad turned back to me. “There's nothing there."

"What? It was right there on the mirror. It was there."

I crept back into the bathroom, Roxie next to my side, and stared at my reflection. The mirror no longer fogged.

The message was gone.

[Back to Table of Contents]

7

A Great-Great Revelation

"Boo-yah!” Mandy yelled, startling me half out of my skin. “Guess what?"

I shut my locker door and gave her my best ‘annoyed’ look. “I give up, what?"

"Brad knows this guy who works at Inner Space. He has a key to the gate where the cable cars go down into the cave.” Her face beamed with excitement.

This wasn't going to be good. “And?"

"Well, this guy invited Brad and a few friends to come into the cave tomorrow night and hang out.” Mandy could barely contain herself. “And he invited me."

"I don't think that's such a great idea.” Actually, it sounded like a really bad idea. Visions of morphing humanoid creatures reaching out to grab Mandy resurfaced in my mind.

"Why? It sounds like a blast."

I hooked my backpack over my left shoulder. “For starters, you're not supposed to be in the cave at night. What if you get caught? Your parents would kill you."

We walked down the hall toward the doors that led to the parking lot.

Mandy huffed out a frustrated breath. “The guy wouldn't have a key if he wasn't allowed to go into the cave.” She widened her eyes and jiggled her head.

"He may have a key and he may even be allowed to go into the cave, but I seriously doubt he has permission to bring a bunch of people into the cave after hours,” I tried to reason.

I couldn't let her go into the cave without knowing the danger. And I couldn't come out and tell her why she shouldn't go. But knowing Mandy, she'd still go into the cave no matter what I said. Once she had her mind made up, she could be one stubborn girl. And Brad had a serious hold on her by the look of things. No way would she miss the opportunity to be with him.

"Then I guess you don't want to go with us?” she challenged.

I stopped in my tracks. “Huh?"

"Well, I planned to invite you to join us until you started on your motherly tirade. Brad said you could come, too. But I guess you're not interested.” She started walking again, leaving me contemplating what I should do.

Maybe if I went with them I could watch out for her. Nicoleta said I wasn't in danger ... yet. And it would give me a chance to check out the cave and see if anything had changed without a whole bunch of other people being there as well.

"Okay, I'll go,” I yelled after Mandy as I jogged to catch up.

She stopped and turned toward me. “Really? All of a sudden it's okay that I'm going into the cave at night?"

"It's just that I didn't want you going in there alone.” Lame reasoning, but nothing else popped into my mind at the spur of the moment.

"I'm going with Brad. Remember?” She rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, but you don't really know him that well or the other people who might be there. It would be safer if we go together.” That made a little more sense at least.

"We've known him since fifth grade. Hello.” She lifted one hand and flipped it palm up and bugged out her eyes.

"You know what I mean. You don't know him like that."

"Whatever."

We walked out the doors and headed toward our cars on opposite sides of the parking lot.

"I'll meet you at your house,” I said.

"Yep. See you in a minute."

* * * *

Breathe in. Breathe out.

As I stood on the beam, I let out one last cleansing breath before attempting a front aerial side aerial connection—a new flight. I had one last chance to prove I could do it. If I didn't make this one, I'd have to take it out of my routine. Completely psyched about it, that was the last thing I wanted to do. It could give me the edge I needed.

I knew I could do it, but I had concentration issues. With everything falling apart around me, I found it harder and harder to keep my mind on the present task. Mind set is everything in this sport. Talent only takes you so far.

I sucked in a breath and went for it. As I whipped into my front aerial, a prickling cocoon of energy enveloped me—kind of like being trapped inside an electrified balloon suspended in mid-air. Freaky.

When I regained my senses, my body already headed back toward the beam. I struggled to catch my bearings before I crashed head first into the beam. Both feet made it on somehow, but I teetered side to side. Like a monkey, my toes gripped the edges and I managed to save it—barely.

"Oooh, man, that was close. Okay, I'll give it to you,” Larry said. “And, Cheyenne, I liked how you fought for it. That's what I want to see."

He didn't have a clue what I fought for, or who I'd have to fight for that matter. From here on out, my life would be one battle after another. These negative thoughts bit into my mind, leaving me numb to the accomplishment I had just made. I should be ecstatic, but instead my future gloom shadowed the one positive I had in my day—my week.

My life seriously sucked. I felt like a sitting duck. I wasn't safe anywhere. Nothing more than a rat in a cage awaiting its fate. My mood darkened, causing a total brain fart about what had happened on the beam until a static pop zinged my tailbone, sending a jolt straight up my spine.

Immediately, I swung my body around, looking for the cause.

Ryan. Of course.

Without thinking, I stormed right up to him and demanded, “What are you doing here? Your sister have another class?” My tone dripped with snark and I didn't really care.

He ignored my rudeness and smiled. “No, my sister left her jacket.” He held it up for proof. “Besides, it was an excuse to see you. I've been getting the feeling you're avoiding me."

"Really? What gave you that idea?"

"Look, I'd really like to take you to dinner or something. How about after you get off gym we go get some Mexican food? Maybe Chuy's?” Hopeful anticipation played across his face.

"I can't. I have ... plans.” I sighed. Another ‘lesson’ with Nicoleta. And I love Chuy's!

"Okay, then how about Saturday night?"

In my peripheral vision, I caught Mandy passing by, reminding me about our Saturday night cave adventure.

"No, I'm busy."

His expression fell, making me feel like a real jerk for being so rude. “Maybe another time. And maybe you'll tell me what's bothering you.” He turned without waiting for a reply and left the gym.

Yep, I was officially an ass.

* * * *

Nicoleta had already arrived by the time I got home. Her black, sporty Mercedes trespassed on my parking spot. Funny how even her car reeked class.

I dropped my stuff by the stairs and headed straight for Dad's office. I knew the drill—another day, another ... lesson. I could hardly wait to find what I had in store for me today. Whoopee!

As I walked through the door, Mom and Dad quietly got up from the couch and walked past me, leaving us in privacy. No doubt we had a lot to discuss.

"Good evening, Cheyenne.” Nicoleta patted the place next to her, inviting me to sit. “I trust you are well?"

"I guess that depends on your definition of well.” I gave her a half-hearted smile and sat next to her.

"Your mom and dad told me what happened in your bathroom last night ... and about the presence you felt during the meeting with the ancients."

I shuddered, unable to hold back the revulsion. “Yes."

"I can imagine that must have been very frightening for you.” Nicoleta reached out and placed her hand on my knee, a gesture of comfort.

"He was in my house. In my bathroom. He not only violated my privacy, but my sense of safety as well. And I know he was in here, too.” Blood pounded through my veins and my breaths came in rapid succession. “How can he just show up wherever he wants and me not be able to do anything about it?"

"You can do something about it. It is within your power, but it's up to you to discover what it is."

"What?"

"I can't tell you."

"You say I have the power, yet you can't tell me what it is? That doesn't even make sense.” I huffed out a breath. How gay! Would I have to start solving riddles now?

She sighed. “What I mean is that you hold the key, and I don't know what it is. Think of it as a password to get into MySpace. You're the only one that's supposed to know what it is. If everyone else knew it, it wouldn't be very secure."

She knew about MySpace? Interesting. I looked up at the ceiling and thought for a minute. “So, you're telling me I have a secret password that only I know, but I have to figure it out?"

"That's correct."

"I can't make one up myself?"

"No, you cannot."

I shook my head in complete disbelief. “Do I go through the dictionary until something clicks? How the heck am I supposed to know when I've found the right one?"

She smiled. “No, Cheyenne, you won't need a dictionary. It won't do you any good anyway. It's more of a phrase, not a single word. And you will have no doubt when the right one appears."

"Appears? Like it will show up on say ... a foggy mirror?” I couldn't resist throwing that in.

Nicoleta leaned against the back of the couch. “No. What I mean is you'll come up with it all on your own, and you'll have no idea why you said what you did. It just ‘appears’ in your mind."

"Okaaay."

Sure, why not? I mean I am a vampire after all, not to mention a Vanator. Why can't I have passwords spontaneously popping into my head? Totally makes sense to me.

"I know it sounds a bit unbelievable now, but soon it'll become second nature to you. We've all had to adjust to what we are and how we fit in.” Nicoleta patted my knee, her beautifully manicured long, ruby nails glistening in the light.

"Yeah, about that.” I leaned toward Nicoleta and braced my hand on my legs. “Why are we blindsided on our sixteenth birthday of all days? Why can't we know of our heritage from the start? I think it's cruel to allow a child to believe they're human when they are anything but that."

"You think that's cruel?” Nicoleta narrowed her eyes. “Cruel is watching a whole family be slaughtered because an innocent child, who didn't know any better, let it slip that she belonged to a vampire clice. The next thing you know a full-out witch hunt commenced."

My eyes widened and my jaw dropped. How horrible. That would never happen now.

"Don't make the mistake of thinking it won't happen today. People fear what they don't know. It's best to protect the innocence of the young and assimilate them into society, allowing them to believe they are just like anyone else until they're old enough to understand the consequences of revealing the truth to a human or another race for that matter."

Another race besides humans and vampires? I had no desire to go there.

"So stop with the pity party and accept what you cannot change.” Her fingers clenched into tight fists.

Whoa! That statement hit me in the face like a stream of ice cold water.

"We all have our burdens to bear.” A note of sadness crept into her voice.

I felt a moment of shame and ducked my head. Something told me Nicoleta had a few stories of her own to tell.

When the silence stretched on, I lifted my head to glance at her. Her eyes were fixed on me. She had apparently been staring at me the whole time.

"I think it's time I told you something.” She gazed into my eyes as if reaching for my very soul. She continued to study me as the pause became rather uncomfortable. I turned my body away from her. “I knew your great-great-grandmother."

I swiveled my body back around toward her. “What?"

"Yes, mentored her.” She looked at me as if she attempted to send me a message telepathically.

"You mentored her?” I pulled at my lower lip. “Wait ... my great-great-grandmother was a Vanator like me?"

She bobbed her head up and down slowly. “More like you are a Vanator like your great-great-grandmother."

"But I thought she died of old age?"

Nicoleta glanced away, unable to look me in the eyes. I could guess what that meant.

...Vanators have a short life expectancy.

...she was like a daughter to me.

My eyes widened. Oh, my God! My great-great-grandmother must have been the last one who had almost killed off the Liliacs—the one Nicoleta thought of as a daughter. I glanced at her. A single tear slipped down her face.

"She risked everything to save our clice and lost her life in the process. I thought you should know the truth.” She reached out her index finger and tilted my chin up. “I see much of her in you.” She dropped her hand back to her lap.

"I never knew much about her."

"No, you wouldn't have. She died long before you were ever born.” Tears once more glistened in her eyes. “I loved her,"—Nicoleta's voice broke—"but I couldn't keep her safe."

Guilt and remorse shadowed across her face. Sympathy swelled in my heart. This must be one of the forced burdens she had to bear. I had no comforting words, so I remained silent.

Nicoleta reached behind her neck and fumbled with the clasp of her necklace, then let the gold chain pool in her hand and extended it toward me. “It belonged to your great-great-grandmother. It had been ripped from her throat and thrown on the ground beside her body. I've worn it ever since, waiting for the day I could pass it on to the next Vanator who would ... avenge ... her death."

Well, I could've done without knowing the details. I accepted the necklace with the tear-shaped pendant and secured it around my neck. I tucked it inside my shirt like I had seen Nicoleta do. The warm metal surrounding the black and clear gemstone rested against my skin. A tingling sensation radiated around the pendant. Unconsciously, I reached up and covered it with my hand. I inhaled a small breath.

"What's the matter, Cheyenne?” Nicoleta frowned.

"It kind of feels like it's tingling or something."

She smiled. “That means it belongs to you. You can feel the power. This is good."

I touched the pendant again. “And a bit weird. I've never had a necklace that felt ... alive before."

Nicoleta's lips flattened and her nostrils flared as she speared me with a stare. “It could save your life one day."

Not that I wanted to get into it, but wouldn't my great-great-grandmother have been wearing the necklace when she died? I tried to shake the thought from my already bursting with way too much information mind.

"I know what you're thinking—that she had the necklace on when she died. No, it had been savagely ripped from her body.” She paused and swallowed hard. “You must never become separated from it. From now on, it's a part of you. Do not even remove it when you shower. I think you can understand why after last night."

I guess it's a good thing it was a beautiful pendant since apparently I'd be wearing it the rest of my life—a fashion accessory for every occasion.

"One more thing before I leave. I need to see your mark—see if it's changed in any way.” She scooted forward on the couch.

Why not? I stood, then realized I hadn't taken the top of my leo down as I normally do toward the end of gym because of how tight the dang things are. Pulling my arms through the sleeves of my t-shirt, I fished around until I could push the leo straps off my shoulders, then I popped my arms back through the holes of the sleeves. Nicoleta watched with amusement as I completed the task. I turned around and tugged the right side of my bottoms down.

Nicoleta brushed her fingers across my mark. “Wow. Cheyenne, I've never seen anything like this. You're coming so close to being full power. It took your great-great-grandmother years to develop hers."

Since I didn't feel any different, the whole ‘being close to full power’ thing didn't mean much to me. I craned my neck around to see if I could tell if the mark had changed—just a blur of colors.

"Have you had a bloodcrave yet?"

"No, but I'm hungry all the time and can't seem to ever get full enough."

"Ah, you're getting very close.” She dug in her purse and pulled out a sample size vitamin container. “Keep these in your purse and near at all times. You're changing so rapidly I have a feeling the bloodcrave is going to hit you hard. You'll probably need at least two the first time it happens and one a day afterward or as needed."

"Let me guess, my body will let me know what I need."

She slightly narrowed her eyes. “Yes, as a matter of fact it will, smarty pants. You do understand the seriousness of this situation, right?"

"Yes."

"Good. Just so we're clear, the bloodcrave is a hunger like you've never experienced in your life. It's strong and immediate. And if you don't take care of it at the onset, it could be very dangerous for you and anyone else around you.” She extended the bottle toward me and I took it. “The supplements look and feel just like real vitamins. They have a special coating for effect. That way if any human comes in contact with them, they wouldn't know the difference. Humans aren't harmed if they happen to accidentally ingest one. They may have a stomach upset and possibly vomit, but they won't be harmed."

"What does it taste like?” I opened the bottle and sniffed, then crinkled up my nose. “Smells just like vitamins."

Nicoleta laughed, her recently soured mood lifted. “You have no idea how alike you are to your great-great-grandmother.” She shook her head and laughed again. “The supplements won't have much of a taste if you take it with water.” She stood. “Okay, let's call it a night. If you have any issues at all tonight or any time for that matter, call me right away. You still have my card with my cell phone number on it?” I nodded. “Good. I'll see you tomorrow then."

I stood and followed her to the door. Mom and Dad waved good-bye to Nicoleta as she left. After picking up my stuff I'd dropped by the door, I jogged upstairs to my room for some much needed privacy. Mom and Dad didn't even bother to stop me.

[Back to Table of Contents]

8

Bloodlust and a Drug Bust

The alarm annoyingly buzzed in my ears. I slapped it off. Uuug! Mornings came much too soon. And I really hated that stupid alarm clock.

Roxie jumped up on the bed and plopped on top of me, licking my ear until I made a move to get up. With her around, I didn't need the dang alarm.

"Okay, okay. I'm getting up."

She barked her reply.

My gut screamed to be fed as it gurgled and churned. I pulled on the pajama bottoms I had shucked off during the night and headed downstairs, Roxie leading the way. Food was number one in my thoughts.

After two full bowls of Frosted Flakes, two glasses of orange juice, two strawberry Pop-Tarts, and an apple, I found myself just as hungry as before I ate breakfast. Strange. If I kept eating like this, I'd have to roll myself out of the house. I wondered if vampires gained weight if they ate too much? Mom and Dad were very trim and fit. All the other vampires I knew were thin, too. Ha! I grabbed two more Pop-Tarts and chowed down. What the heck. An upside after all.

I'd spent way too much time pigging out, so I had to get my butt in gear or I'd be late to school. The hollow pit of my stomach still grumbled for more food, but I'd run out of time. Not wanting another repeat of my less than perfect appearance at school the other day, I hurried back upstairs to make myself presentable.

As I stood in front of the bathroom mirror brushing my hair, the melody of the song—our song—me and Ryan had danced to filled my mind. But for some reason, one of the lines of the lyrics kept repeating over and over in my head like a broken record.

You fill the dark void in my soul

You fill the dark void in my soul

You fill the dark void in my soul

I stopped brushing and stared at my reflection. “You fill the dark void in my soul ... you fill the dark void in my soul ... fill the dark void in my soul."

A heat radiated from my mark and the pendant around my neck vibrated.

"Fill the dark void in my soul,” I said aloud one more time.

My mark heated even more, almost to the point of being uncomfortable. I turned around and jerked the side of my jeans down and twisted my torso to look in the mirror.

Oh, my God! My flippin’ mark glowed. No freakin’ way! It was something straight out of a Sci-Fi movie. Way too crazy for me. The pendant all but danced around my neck it vibrated so hard.

But what did it mean?

My password! I'd discovered the special phrase Nicoleta had told me about.

"Fill the dark void in my soul.” I had to try it one more time just to be sure.

I received an even stronger reaction for my trouble. The heat around my mark now turned to a pricking sensation—like a rubber band snapping me over and over.

"Okay, okay. I won't say it anymore.” I chuckled to myself, giddy I had solved the riddle so easily. I danced around, twirling in front of the mirror. Roxie barked and pranced around the bathroom, circling my legs, excited by my unusual reaction so early in the morning.

Time quickly ticked away, so I had no choice but to leave. I made a run through the kitchen and grabbed a Slim-Fast bar to help quiet my rumbling stomach.

"Bye, Rox! See you later. Be a good girl,” I yelled before slamming the door behind me.

I made it to algebra just in time. Ms. Sampson passed our graded tests back. I ended up with an eighty-four. Not bad. I'd be able to bring that score up.

Except for my bottomless pit of a stomach, my first class went without incident. My day headed in the right direction. I thought about knocking on wood or something. I really didn't want to jinx myself, especially with Val slinking about like a snake coiled and ready to strike.

By the time I reached the biology room, Mandy already had our lab table saved. “Hey! I beat ya."

I plopped my crap down. “Are you excited about the lab today or what?"

"Oh, yeah, today is the bloooood typing lab.” She dragged the word ‘blood’ out for my benefit.

"Yeah. A thrill a minute."

No doubt the lab would prove to be quite interesting.

Ryan walked in and our glances automatically locked. I held my breath, waiting to see what he would do. As he approached our table, he never broke eye contact with me. My pulse skittered and my face heated from the blatant attention.

"Hello, Sparkie, Mandy. Mind if I work with y'all?” He looked at Mandy, then back at me, waiting for permission to set his stuff down and join us.

"Sure, no problem,” Mandy answered.

My tongue froze in my mouth, rendering me momentarily speechless, which seemed to happen often around him. I motioned to the empty space instead.

And of course, once Val got to class, she made sure she placed herself as close to Ryan as possible, so her little cheer section took the table next to ours. Yep, one happy little finger-gouging grouping.

Ryan's constant nearness confused all my senses. My body hummed when he got within ten feet of me. His presence affected me to the point I felt electrified, but when he accidentally on purpose brushed up against me, I thought I'd die from the heated sensation of the contact. Waves of energy flowed through my veins, zapping every nerve in my body—pure torture in a pleasant kind of way. I melted into a blissful puddle of goo. Something I swore would never happen to me. It was quite disgusting to tell the truth.

Oh, God, and the way his blue eyes caught with mine in silent communication every time I looked up made the butterflies in my stomach flutter like they were hyped up on caffeine.

We each received a spring loaded lancet to prick the tip of our finger and a card with four circles where the blood drops would go.

I grabbed the sharply pointed lancet. “How does this thing-a-ma-jig work?"

"Uh, you put it over your finger and press the button on the side, then the jabbing part springs down and pricks your finger,” Mandy said, a smile spreading across her face.

She enjoyed teasing me about my needle phobia a little too much. I stuck out my tongue and snatched the alcohol pad from the lab table, ripping it open with one motion. No way would I let her get the best of me. How hard could it be? Or should I say, how much could it hurt? I poised the lancet above the tip of my finger, but I couldn't do it. Knowing when the sharp point would plunge into my flesh kind of psyched me out.

Mandy laughed. I looked up and both she and Ryan stared at me, apparently waiting for me to go first.

"What?” I asked.

"Oh, nothing.” Mandy laughed again.

Ryan reached out and took the lancet from me. “Here, let me do it. The anticipation is much worse than the actual prick."

He took my finger in his hand and gently wiped the alcohol pad across my finger. Let's just say snap crackle pop happened on a new level. My heart jolted, shooting sparks through my veins. I totally forgot the point of why he held my finger until a sharp pain bit into the tip.

"Ouch, thank you.” I tried to pull my finger back, but he wouldn't let go.

"Allow me.” He massaged the blood to the tip until a drop formed, then let it plop onto the first circle of the card. He repeated the same thing for the other three circles, all the while seeming to inhale deeply with each drop that fell—almost as if he was enjoying the scent of chocolate chip cookies baking. I found the gesture a bit strange. He dabbed the remaining blood with the alcohol pad and brought my finger to his warm lips, pressing a kiss to the tiny wound. “There. You're done. That wasn't so bad was it?"

I still reeled from his magical touch and barely comprehended what he said. “No ... I guess not."

Mandy had this cheesy grin plastered across her face when I looked up and met her glance.

Val sauntered over to our table and extended her hand with a lancet in it toward Ryan. “Ryan, I just can't seem to poke my finger. Can you do it for me, pleeeeaaase?” She licked her lips, making sure Ryan knew she wanted more than help.

I rolled my eyes so hard I saw stars. What a pretentious little witch. Mandy must have shared my attitude because she propped her hands on her hip and gave Val a dirty look.

Mrs. Krammer came to the rescue. “Class, I think we can all do our own finger pricking. It's not that hard. I would prefer you didn't help each other. We are dealing with blood. Please take the precautions listed on the lab sheet.” She turned toward Val. “Return to your table."

Val huffed, gave me a scalding look, and swished back to her table, but not before batting her eyelashes at Ryan and giving him a seductive smile. Bitch!

Everyone around us began poking their fingers. I must have been the only one done thanks to Ryan. The sweet metallic scent of blood rushed into the room all at once. My nostrils flared and my pulse exploded in my veins like a shot of epinephrine. I started to breathe heavier as my heart pounded in my chest.

Ryan jabbed his finger and I watched mesmerized as he squeezed out a drop of blood. The beautiful rich crimson fluid with the equally beautiful smell almost knocked me to my knees. My stomach lurched and water filled my mouth, causing a stinging sensation around the jaw area. It was all too much—like a smorgasbord of scents.

Dizziness overtook me and I swayed side to side, unable to maintain my balance. I could hear Mandy and Ryan speaking, but their voices sounded as if they spoke underwater—all gargled and murky. As I glanced around, every color faded—except red. Anything red blazed to life, seeming to pulse and lure me toward it.

I gasped for breath and attempted to get a hold of myself. A thin layer of sweat coated my body.

This had to be a bloodlust.

And I was dangerously close to doing something I wouldn't be able to take back. My gums itched and burned.

Oh, my God!

My teeth started to extend. I grabbed my purse and practically ran out of the room, not even caring I didn't have permission to leave.

Someone followed me out the door and into the hall, but I didn't look back. I had to get away. Find some privacy and take the supplements Nicoleta had given me ... before it was too late. I no longer heard footsteps behind me, so I stopped at the closest water fountain. I glanced around to make sure no one watched me. After digging in my purse and finding the pills, I took a drink of water then popped two of them into my mouth and swallowed.

I shook so bad I could hardly stand, so I slid down the wall next to the fountain and sat. Footsteps echoed in the opposite direction, alerting me someone else occupied the hall. Taking in several deep breaths, I prayed my teeth wouldn't drop all the way and my bloodlust would subside. The loss of control scared the crap out of me. A feeling I never wanted to experience again.

After a few minutes, I started to feel better. My heart rate returned to normal and I could see colors once again. I stood on wobbly legs and walked back to the biology room.

Both Mandy and Ryan met me at the door as I entered the room.

"Are you okay?” Mandy asked.

"Yeah, you looked awfully pale when you rushed out of here.” Concern shimmered bright in Ryan's eyes.

"I don't know. It was kind of weird. I guess the blood got to me or something. I got nauseous and thought I might hurl, so I ran to the bathroom,” I tried to reason.

"Shiznit! Don't tell me you have a blood phobia, too,” Mandy said.

"Now, that would be ironic.” I managed a small chuckle.

"Ironic?” Mandy scrunched her face in confusion.

"Nothing. Inside joke."

"Okaaay. If you say so."

Ryan cocked a brow. “Blood phobia, too? As in you have another one?"

"Oh yeah, she's like really claustrophobic."

"Thanks, Mandy,” I said.

"It's nothing to be ashamed of. Everyone has their thing.” Ryan draped his arm across my shoulders and gave me a brief squeeze.

If he didn't quit touching me, I'd spontaneously combust or pass out cold. He consumed me, and I had no idea how to deal with it.

Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a movement. Val passed by with a smirk plastered on her face, making sure to touch Ryan as she brushed by. No doubt she enjoyed my little spectacle and it would be all over the school by the end of the day. I could just hear it ... Cheyenne, the bat girl, almost passed out from the sight of blood. Blah. Blah. Blah.

The bell rang, sending students scurrying to make it to their next class. Me and Mandy dropped by our lockers to dump our biology stuff before heading to French. At least Ryan or Val wouldn't be in that class, so I could relax.

"Well, Ryan sure seems to be into you. And it looked like you were more than just a little bit into him.” Mandy grinned.

"Yeah, well you should see the gaga looks you and Brad give each other. Talk about disgusting,” I added, trying to take the attention off me. My reactions toward Ryan already had me plenty disturbed.

"Oh, hey, don't you have an orthodontist appointment today?” Mandy asked.

Nice change of subject.

"Yep, I have to get the bracket put back on. I might be a little late for gym."

"Yeah, sometimes they're slow, especially when you have anything done other than switching out the rubber bands."

We got to French right as the second bell rang. Finding two seats side by side, we slid into the chairs. Luckily, today we'd be working more on grammar than speaking. I just wasn't in the mood, not to mention the fact that I kind of sucked when it came to the speaking part of French.

Midway through the class our principal, Mr. Gonzales, came into the room.

"Miss Wilde, I need to see you. Bring all your stuff, please."

I whipped my head around to Mandy—my eyes wide with surprise. Mandy shrugged in response to my unvoiced question. I stood and walked out of the room with Mr. Gonzales.

"What's the matter? Is something wrong with my mom or dad?” I couldn't think of any reason why I'd be called to the office, especially with Mr. Gonzales personally coming to fetch me.

He fixed me with a stern frown. “No, it's nothing like that."

It appeared I was indeed in trouble, but for what I didn't have a freakin’ clue.

As we walked into the office, Val walked out. She seemed way too pleased with herself. She made sure to give me one of her smirky smiles as she passed. The witch had everything to do with this mess.

"Have a seat, Miss Wilde."

I did as I was told and sat.

"We have been informed you may be in possession of some illegal drugs. We take these allegations very seriously. Campus security has been alerted and will be checking out your locker shortly."

"What? I've never taken drugs in my whole life. Who told you I had them? Val?” Heat crept across my face and neck and I clenched my fingers into a tight fist.

Oh, she was so going to pay. She must have been the one in the hall when I took my supplements. Crap.

"The name of the person is unimportant. I need for you to empty the contents of your purse."

Surprised at the request, my pulse sped up. “You can't ask me to do that. What about my privacy?"

"Do you have something to hide, Miss Wilde?” His face left no doubt he thought he already knew the answer.

"No, I don't, but it's not right,” I stated.

"What's not right is kids bringing drugs onto my campus. Empty your purse, please."

I opened my mouth to say something, then shut it again. Fighting a losing battle seemed senseless. I grabbed my purse and dumped it out in one big pile right in front of Mr. Gonzales.

He slowly picked through the pile, thoroughly checking out each item. When he picked up the vitamin bottle, I held my breath. Nicoleta told me no one would be able to tell, but it still made me a nervous wreck as he opened the bottle and poured a few pills onto his palm. He put the supplements back into the container and moved on to the next item. I exhaled—the worst of the inquisition over with. Apparently satisfied, he motioned for me to put everything back into my purse.

"Now, empty your backpack,” he demanded.

Now I was angry. I took everything out and piled it in front of him—again. When he finished, I put everything back.

One of the campus security guys knocked on the door, then entered. “We found nothing. Her locker is clean."

"Good. Thank you, Ben."

"Miss Wilde, you're free to go. Sorry for any inconvenience, but we have to treat every piece of information as serious. I'm sure you can understand."

What I understood was that Val was about to get her ass kicked. She had gone too far this time. Blood boiled in my veins. I clenched and unclenched my fingers as I walked out of the office and into the hall. It wouldn't surprise me if smoke blew out my ears. I was completely one-hundred percent pissed off.

Mandy waited outside the office. Her eyes lit up when she saw me, then her expression fell as she caught a glimpse of how angry I must have appeared.

"What the heck is going on? I saw two security guys going through your locker."

"Yeah, Val informed Mr. Gonzales I had drugs.” I twisted my face into a snarl.

"What the—"

"I know. I'm going to rip her head right off her stupid looking narrow shoulders,” I interrupted.

"Why would she say that? I mean, why drugs?"

"I don't know. I guess she saw me take some ibuprofen when I left biology."

"Oh, my God! She's such a bitch. She's so jealous Ryan prefers you over her she can't stand it."

"She's going to pay for this.” I clenched my teeth.

The witch hunt was on!

[Back to Table of Contents]

9

Evil Has a Name

"Omigod! You got them off! Wow. Look at you. You're freakin’ gorgeous,” Mandy yelled out.

I should've known it wouldn't take her long to notice. I ran my tongue across my teeth, still amazed at how wonderfully odd the smooth surface felt. After having metal stuck onto my teeth for over two years, it would take some getting used to.

"What's going on?” one of our teammates asked.

"Yeah, what's up?” several others joined in.

I grinned real big, just for their benefit.

"You got them off!” they all screamed at once.

"What's all the fuss about?” Larry asked as he walked into the gym.

"Cheyenne got her braces off,” Mandy answered.

He stood in front of me. “Well, let's see."

I smiled again.

Larry tilted his head to the left, then to the right, then back to the left. “Nope. You still look like a monkey."

"Ah! How rude!” I punched him in the arm.

A smile spread across his face.

I knew that look. “No! Don't you dare,” I threatened. He laughed, then grabbed me around the waist and ran across the floor, dumping me in the bar pit.

Everyone howled with laughter as I crawled out of the pit—pieces of foam stuck to my velvet leo and no doubt, my hair, too.

"Okay, ladies, let's get to work,” Larry ordered.

Oh, I'd be getting him back. No worries there.

Shazaam! I had one freakin’ great workout. Larry said I should bottle whatever had motivated me and sell it. Trust me, no one wanted any of what I had. I drove every bit of fury I possessed in my body into my gymnastics. Val's stunt still had me in a snit.

Feeling quite pleased with myself after my awesome workout in spite of everything else, I decided to grab a vanilla bean frappuccino at Starbucks before heading home. Nicoleta could wait a few minutes. Not like it would kill her. I pictured her waiting, drumming her manicured nails on her thigh. I chuckled to myself.

I pulled into the parking lot. The drive-thru had a line of cars that snaked around the parking lot.

"Crap!"

But looking into the window, I noticed very few customers waited inside. Nicoleta could wait a bit longer. I drove around the parking lot. The long line of traffic waiting to go through the drive-thru blocked most of the close spots.

"Double crap!"

I ended up parking in the Popeye's parking lot closest to Starbucks. Right as I got out of the car, the hairs on the back of my neck stood on end.

"What now? Can't I catch a break?"

I looked up at the streetlight between the two buildings and watched as two bats circled underneath searching for bugs—a scene I've witnessed a million times since it's so near the bat bridge where they hide during certain seasons. Nothing to be alarmed about. Still, an uneasiness stayed with me as I walked toward Starbuck's entrance. It felt as if a wild animal stalked me, waiting for the right moment to pounce and make the kill. My neck tingled and a sickly sharp feeling centered between my shoulder blades. I glanced around the area, my keys strategically placed between my fingers, so I could poke an attacker's eyes out if needed.

Two guys got out of a truck and slammed their doors, startling me half to death. I made a face and chastised myself for being such a weenie. People occupied the area wherever you looked, and it was Starbucks after all. When did I get so paranoid? Oh yeah, since I found out I'm a vampire and being hunted. Silly me, how could I forget?

Because of all the drive-thru traffic, the inside was bogged down as well—even though it hadn't looked like it when I peered inside, but I refused to leave without my coffee. I deserved it. I glanced around at the few customers that had planted themselves in the cushy chairs, clicking away on their laptops. Everything seemed normal, but I still couldn't shake the creepy feeling. When the girl with purple hair and a nose ring called my name, I grabbed my drink and headed straight to my car. Even though I knew I was being ridiculous, I wanted to get the heck out of there and into the comfort of my house—even if that meant dealing with another Nicoleta session.

While I fumbled with my keys to pop the lock, a strong almond scent slammed into me. I sniffed the drink in my hand—definitely vanilla, not almond. Crap!

"Good evening, Cheyenne,” a darkly familiar voice greeted.

I squealed and threw my drink in the air. It hit the asphalt with a crunch, and the cold, creamy liquid exploded upward all over my clothes, my face, my hair.

Frozen in place, drenched with sticky, sweet vanilla bean frappuccino, I waited for an assault of some kind. Only this time, he didn't push me to the ground or torment me in any other fashion—nothing. Had I imagined the voice?

I listened for any noise or any indication of another person—again nothing. Forcing the lump down my throat, I slowly turned.

My jaw dropped open to knee level. A seriously gorgeous guy with dark, shoulder length hair, and crystal blue eyes like Ryan's stood before me. He appeared to be in his twenties, not as young looking as Ryan. Yet, he possessed many of the same characteristics.

He grinned, showing straight white teeth, not even bothering to hide his fangs. How could someone so beautiful be so evil?

"My, you've made quite the mess.” He wiped his finger across my cheek, then licked the frappuccino from his finger with slow deliberate strokes of his tongue. “Not bad, but I know something that's even sweeter.” He stepped closer into my personal space, his body only inches away. He didn't scare me. And he didn't seem to want to harm me. But, the way he looked into my eyes made me uncomfortable.

I backed up; he followed. I backed up more; he followed again. Next thing I knew, my butt bumped against my car—trapped like a cornered animal.

"Let me formally introduce myself.” He bowed like I belonged to royalty, then straightened. “My name is Constantine."

Constantine? Didn't that mean devil or something like that? Whatever. His name didn't matter. He had stalked and attacked me multiple times. That was all I needed to know.

"What do you want?” I demanded.

"I thought it was time we became acquainted,” he said with silky smoothness.

"Well, I think we've been acquainted enough, thank you—and I want nothing to do with you. Now, get out of my way or I'll scream.” I glared at him to make sure he knew I meant business.

"I don't think so. I can disappear so quickly you'll be standing here alone looking like a loon. Go ahead. Scream,” he challenged.

Crap. He figured right. “We're acquainted now. Let me leave. My parents will be worried."

"My guess is that your parents don't know about this little excursion. Am I right?” Again he smiled, his fangs glistening in the light.

"Why are you bothering me?” I put my hands on my hips.

"Tsk. Tsk. You know why.” His eyes sparkled with malice and something else I couldn't quite figure out.

"No. Tell me.” I knew what he wanted, what he needed, but I wanted to hear him say it.

"It's really quite simple. You have something I want.” He held me in his gaze, freezing me to the spot.

Stunned by his mesmerizing hold over me, I couldn't respond. His deliberate stare caused a freaky feeling to spread through my stomach—not quite the same way as Ryan affected me, but similar enough to disturb me.

"I must be off. It's time to get some ... dinner.” He licked his lips. “Wonder what I'm in the mood for—blonde, brunette. Ah, perhaps a redhead."

My mouth fell open and I stared at him in what I could only imagine resembled complete horror. He didn't even try to hide his meaning.

"Don't look so shocked, Cheyenne. It's the way of our kind.” He grasped my chin between his thumb and forefinger, tilting my head back. “What a pity you've been so brainwashed. It's okay. I'll show you the error of your ways.” He bent down and gently pressed his lips to mine.

Tiny shocks of electricity flowed through me—similar to the feeling I got when near Ryan, but not as strong. Pushing away from him, I narrowed my eyes and ground out, “You're an animal."

He laughed. “Ah, Cheyenne, we're all animals. Haven't you figured that out yet? By the way, you were beautiful with the metal in your mouth. Now, you're stunning.” He glanced around, then morphed straight into a bat—right in front of my eyes. In a parking lot with people all around.

"No he didn't,” I mumbled to myself.

I stood there gawking for what seemed like forever before regaining my senses. Several people glanced my way, probably wondering why I stood alone staring into space.

"Yeah, I'm a nut case all right."

I jumped into the car, sticky crap all over me, and zipped out of there as fast as I could.

On the way home, I couldn't help but wonder about Constantine's change in behavior. He still reeked of arrogance and evil, but something had definitely changed. He didn't attack me or even try to inflict harm in any way. He didn't even touch me really, except for the ... kiss. And that bothered me most of all. It wasn't cold, gross, or creepy, but warm, gentle, and kind of nice.

Oh, my God! What was I thinking?

When I pulled into my driveway, I noticed Nicoleta's car was missing.

"Strange."

She had never been late before—usually annoyingly on time as a matter of fact. I couldn't help but wonder if something bad had happened.

The house was quiet except for the distant sound of the TV coming from the living room. Mom and Dad were probably watching Moonlight, the vampire series they couldn't miss. I found a lot of humor in that now, knowing we were real live vampires and my parents watched a show about fake vampires. Rather ironic, don't ya think?

"Cheyenne? Is that you?” Dad called from the other room.

I walked straight back to the living room, not even bothering to put all my stuff down. “Yep, it's me."

Dad glanced up at me. “Nicoleta called and said she wouldn't be able to make it tonight. She had some ... “—Mom and Dad exchanged a look I didn't miss for a second—"problems to take care of."

"Oh."

"She said to call her if you needed anything. Or if you had any problems you needed to tell her about.” He looked me up and down like he noticed me for the first time. “What happened to you? What's that all over you?” He crinkled up his nose, making a ‘yuck’ face.

"Yes, what did happen to you?” Mom chimed in.

I looked down at my shirt. “Oh, that. I went by Starbucks and got a frappuccino. When I walked out, it slipped out of my hands and smashed onto the ground. And I just happened to be in the way."

"I see,” Dad said.

"You better go get changed. I bet you're rather sticky,” Mom added.

Yep, sticky was an understatement. I felt like a caramel covered apple.

"Cheyenne, is everything okay? Do you need help with anything?” Dad asked, sympathy shining bright in his eyes.

I knew there wasn't much they could do. Unless they could make me human again—or at least back to when I thought I was human. “No.” I was going to have to deal with things on my own for the most part. Besides, I didn't want to worry Mom and Dad anymore than needed.

"Okay, but we're here if you need us.” Mom smiled.

Since the commercials finished and Moonlight was back on, Mom and Dad were once again glued to the TV, so I left without another word and headed to my room.

Well, so much for my parents noticing I got my braces off. I guess they were too worried about vampire issues to notice such a normal thing.

No sooner had I plunked down on my bed, my iPhone rang.

"Hello."

"Hey, Sparkie. This is Ryan.” My heart accelerated at once. The pulse in my fingers throbbed against the phone. Like I didn't know who it was. I think I'd have known even if he hadn't said a word. I swallowed, but all the spit had evaporated from my mouth, leaving cotton in its place. “You there?"

"Yeah, I'm here,” I managed to strangle out.

"Wanna go get some coffee or something?"

I could honestly say I really didn't want coffee, but I did want to see Ryan. And since I didn't have a session with Nicoleta and it was a Friday night, no reason I couldn't go for an hour or so—plenty of time before my 11:00 curfew. “How about dessert at Chili's?"

"Okay, great! I'll pick you up in fifteen minutes."

Glancing in the mirror across from the bed, I panicked. “No! I mean, I'm all sweaty from gym. Give me a little bit of time, so I can shower."

"Sure, no problem. How about 9:15?

"Umm ... okay. I can do that."

"Great. See ya in a bit."

I took the quickest shower of my life, blow dried and straightened my hair, and put on my make-up in twenty-five minutes flat. That had to be some kind of record. I whizzed down the stairs and rounded the corner into the living room. Apparently, Moonlight had ended because Mom and Dad weren't quite so mesmerized by the TV. They both glanced at me.

"Where are you going?” Dad asked.

"I'm going to Chili's with Ryan."

"Ryan?” Dad asked.

"A new guy at our school. He's really nice. He should be here any minute, so I better go."

"Excuse me, young lady. You're going nowhere until we meet him. You can't be too careful, especially considering what's happened lately. And he's a boy,” Dad lectured.

"Ah, come on Daaad. How embarrassing. He's going to think I'm a dork."

"And who said you could date?” Mom asked.

"I'm sixteen and besides, it's not a date. We're just going to Chili's to have dessert. No big deal.” My attempt to reason obviously failed to impress my parents by the looks on their faces.

"Sixteen or not, we'd like to meet him before we allow him to drive off with our daughter.” Dad fixed me with his most serious look—his right eyebrow highly arched, his lips compressed.

"Okay, fine.” I turned to leave, muttering to myself. God, parents could be such pains in the butt.

"Cheyenne,” Dad called.

I walked back into the room. “Yeah?"

"Smile for me."

Did he finally notice? I spread my lips apart, not exactly a smile.

"Glad to see all that money we invested paid off. You look beautiful.” Dad winked.

Mom covered her mouth with her hand. “Oh, my little girl is so grown. First she gets her braces off, then she has a date."

I rolled my eyes. “It's not a date.

[Back to Table of Contents]

10

Head Over Fangs

"Where could he be?” I muttered as I paced back and forth across the entry way. He should be here by now. Unless he changed his mind or found something better to with his time. I chewed the inside of my already raw cheek. No, he wouldn't do that. Not without calling. Or so I tried to convince myself. I leaned over to peer out the window next to the front door.

Ding. Dong.

I yelped and jumped back, almost tripping over Roxie in the process. The stupid doorbell about gave me a heart attack. Oh, God, he's here. Butterflies took flight in my belly. I swallowed, then slowly opened the door.

Even knowing Ryan stood on other side of the door, I still wasn't prepared for his overwhelming presence and my reaction to him.

Roxie barked, then whined. Apparently, he had an effect on her, too.

He grinned, showing off his straight white teeth. “Hi, Sparkie. You ready?"

I just stared into his blue eyes, my heart thudding against my ribs.

Waving his hands in front of my face, he said, “Hello ... you ready?"

I shook myself out of the goofy trance I'd apparently been in. “Well ... yeah, but you have to meet my parents first."

He shoved his hands in the front pockets of his jeans and glanced down. “Sure, no problem."

"Come in.” I opened the door wider and motioned for him to enter.

We walked back to the living room without saying a word. Roxie pushed her way between us and whined, glancing back at Ryan as if sizing him up. Weird. Then she made little yelping noises. I wrinkled my nose. What the heck was her problem? Her odd behavior had me puzzled.

I looked down at Roxie and back at Ryan. “Sorry about that. She doesn't usually act this way."

Ryan brushed his hand in a downward arc as if dismissing my concern. “Ah, don't worry about it. She probably smells my dog on me."

"Oh. Right."

When we entered the living room, Mom and Dad were both perched on the edge of the couch. It was painfully obvious they had been anticipating our appearance.

"Mom, Dad ... “—I flicked my wrist toward Ryan—"this is Ryan. Ryan ... “—I motioned toward Mom and Dad—"these are my parents."

"Nice to meet you.” Ryan stepped forward and shook hands with both my mom and dad.

"Nice to meet you, too,” they both said in unison.

Roxie sat back on her haunches next to Ryan and barked.

"Roxie, no!” I reprimanded.

Dad lowered his voice and commanded, “Roxie, lay down.” He pointed to the spot in front of him and snapped his fingers.

She quickly obeyed, settling down in front of Dad but keeping her eyes firmly set on Ryan. Why was she acting so strange?

"She's just protecting Cheyenne.” Dad laughed, but I knew there was more to it. “Apparently, she's just as concerned as me about Cheyenne being around another male.” He flashed a look at Ryan to let him know he really did mean what he said.

I knew it! “Dad!” Omigod! I about died. Parents are so embarrassing. I half expected him to be cleaning his shotgun for Ryan's benefit. Thank God for small favors.

Ryan smiled. “Well, that's completely understandable. I have a little sister, and I feel sorry for any guy who even thinks about going out with her when she's old enough to date."

Dang! Ryan handled that perfectly, but during Dad's scrutiny of him, I noticed a flicker of something odd in his eyes. Not disapproval exactly, but it was something. That much I knew. And I caught him sending Mom a silent message, too. The way they always do when they can't voice something out loud but want the other to take notice.

"So, y'all plan to go to Chili's?” Dad's gaze remained firmly set on Ryan.

"Yes, sir,” Ryan answered.

"Have you shown him your new smile?” Mom asked, embarrassing the complete crap out of me.

"It's my mom's way of saying I got my braces off today."

"You did?” Ryan turned to face me.

"Yep, sure did,” I said, making sure not to draw any more attention to my mouth.

"Smile for me, Sparkie.” He over-exaggerated a grin.

Omigod! He called me Sparkie in front of my parents. Could it be any more embarrassing?

The expectation on his face signaled he waited for me to show him.

I turned my lips up into a half-smile.

He sucked in a breath, the goofy look fading from his face. “Wow."

Talk about uncomfortable. I decided to make a hasty exit before I turned an even brighter shade of red. “Well, you ready to go?"

"Sure,” Ryan said, continuing to stare directly into my eyes.

"Y'all have fun. And, Cheyenne, I want you home by eleven,"

Dad said.

"I know, Dad."

"Bye.” Ryan held his hand up in a farewell gesture. “It was nice meeting you both."

As we walked out of the room, Roxie started to bark again.

"Roxie, hush!” Dad said.

Her barks turned to whimpers by the time we reached the front door.

I followed Ryan outside, then stopped dead in my tracks. Oh, my God! He drove a black Mustang. I couldn't believe it.

"Is that your car?"

"Yeah, you like it?” Ryan beamed.

"Are you kidding? That's the exact car I wanted, but my parents wouldn't let me have it."

He walked to the passenger side and opened the door for me. Major points for manners! He impressed me more than a little. My dad almost always opens the car door for my mom. He says it shows respect. Guys my age just don't do things like that.

I slid into the seat, and he closed the door. Excitement coursed through my veins at the thought of finally being alone with him.

He crawled into the driver's seat and turned the key in the ignition. The hum of the engine vibrated the car. He put it in gear and drove down the street, my pulse accelerating along with the car.

"Sparkie, you're stunning.” He bit his lower lip and stared straight ahead.

Stunning? That's what Constantine had said. I didn't know if I should be giddy that Ryan called me that or freaked out because Constantine had said it, too.

"So, how was gym today? Do anything cool?” he asked, breaking the uncomfortable silence.

"I guess."

Actually, what I'd done in the gym rocked, but I wasn't about to brag about it to Ryan.

"You guess, huh? You're pretty good, you know? No need to be modest. If you've got, it flaunt it, baby.” He chuckled.

Heat infused my face. Thank goodness for the Sheer Cover make-up I had on, or I'd look like the blotch monster.

He reached across and took my hand, placing it on his thigh. Sparks zapped between our connected hands.

Omigod! I had so many thoughts racing through my head. He held my hand like I was his girlfriend or something. Were we like going out? Would he actually call me his girlfriend? Did he plan to go out with other girls ... like Val?

"What's going on in that head of yours? You look mighty serious over there.” One side of his lip raised into that hot crooked smile. He squeezed my hand for emphasize.

I chewed on my bottom lip. “Nothing."

"If you say so.” He brought my hand up to his mouth and placed a warm kiss on it, sending all coherent thoughts straight out of my head.

When we arrived at Chili's, Ryan held the door open for me, allowing me to enter without the door smacking me in the face.

He swished his arm down in an arc. “After you, my lady."

"Why, thank you, sir."

Another point in his favor. He acted so different than any guy I had ever known. He actually had manners and a sense of honor about him. As we followed the hostess to the booth, he rested his hand on the small of my back, sending shivers up my spine—a possessive gesture, like I belonged to him. An interesting thought. ‘Belonging’ to Ryan sounded kind of nice.

I slid into the booth. He made no move to sit on the other side of the table, but stood next to my seat. Oh! He planned to sit next to me. Omigod! What a dork. I completely missed that signal. Heat spread across my face as I glanced up and met his gaze. I scooted over and he sat. He closed the distance between us, pressing his thigh along mine. His heat seeped through my jeans, warming my whole body. It felt so weird to have someone sit next to me in a booth when the other side remained completely empty—really intimate.

Still reeling from the strangeness of the situation, I didn't know what to say.

A blonde waitress with enormous boobs appeared, breaking the uncomfortable silence. “Hi, I'm Katy.” She glanced at Ryan and paused, checking him out like he'd turned into a giant lollipop. Drool practically rolled down her chin. Her voice lowered into a sultry murmur. “I'll be taking care of y'all.” She kept her gaze drilled into Ryan. I no longer existed in the ‘y'all’ reference.

"We're just going to have dessert,” Ryan said.

"No problem. Are you ready to order or do you need a minute?” She poised her pen over the ticket, never taking her eyes off Ryan.

He turned toward me, not paying the least bit of attention to the hot and bothered blonde bimbo. “Know what you want?"

"I'll have the chocolate lava cake.” I almost ordered the chocolate shake. I loved the chocolate sprinkles they add to the top of the thick ice cream mixture. But, gooey, warm chocolate fit my mood better.

She scribbled my order down and bent over slightly giving Ryan a nice view of her silicone cleavage. “And for you?"

"I'll have a chocolate shake ... with extra sprinkles."

Omigod! He ordered the chocolate shake. Sometimes I swore we were linked on the same channel. And he liked the sprinkles, too.

"I'll get this right out to you,” she said, flashing Ryan a huge grin.

At times like these, I thanked my lucky stars I could still eat and enjoy regular human food. How could anyone exist without chocolate? I shuddered at the thought of only being able to drink ... blood. Pills worked just fine for me, thank you.

"You cold?” Ryan asked.

I frowned. What he said made no sense to me. I literally burned from his nearness. “Huh?"

"You shivered."

Well crap, he noticed. “Oh that. Sometimes it just happens. It's like I get a little twinge or something crawling up my back. I'm not cold, really.” Okay, so the explanation sounded stupid, but what was I supposed to say? That I was thinking about having to drink blood? That would've gone over well. Another thought entered my head. If Ryan ended up being my ‘boyfriend', how in the world would I keep my vampire status from him? I had enough trouble hiding it from Mandy.

"I see. Sparkie, you seem nervous. What's up?"

"What? Nervous?” I giggled. “No, I'm not. I'm not nervous at all. Why would I be nervous?” The words spilled out of my mouth like a turbo charged Amazing Amanda talking doll. Well, that should really convince him I'm not nervous. He must think I'm the biggest dork ever.

He chuckled. “If you say so."

The waitress returned and set a glass of water in front Ryan, then strategically placed her chest in front of his face, exaggerating the effort it took to lean over and place my glass in front of me. Ryan leaned back to give her more room. Could he seriously not notice her intent? Or did he just not care enough to give her the time of day? Either way, his actions thrilled me. Another point in his favor.

"Your desserts will be out shortly,” she said in a curt tone, then left in a huff.

Guess she didn't care for Ryan's reaction. Or lack of one.

Alone again, I reached out and snatched my water, hoping to postpone any more conversation on the subject of nerves. I bumped my lip with the glass and spilled the ice cold liquid down my front. I gasped in surprise, holding the water out in front of me.

"That's freakin’ cold."

Crap, twice tonight I had spilled something cold on me. At least it wasn't sticky stuff this time.

"Here, let me help.” Ryan grabbed his napkin and began to dab some of the water from my chest. When he realized just how close he got to my boobs, he blushed. “Sorry."

I sat the glass down. “It's okay. One napkin isn't going to do any good. I'll just go to the bathroom and use some paper towels."

"Okay.” He scooted out of the booth and let me pass.

I rushed to the bathroom and started to absorb some of the liquid. Figures the one time I needed one of those hand dryers I hated to use, none could be found. My turquoise Holister shirt turned dark where the water had spilled. And the indigo patch on my jeans looked like I had peed myself. Real attractive. While Ryan racked up the good points, I continued to lose mine, entering well into the negative numbers. I just hoped he wasn't keeping track.

By the time I returned, we had an unwelcomed guest sitting right smack dab next to Ryan. Well, maybe he didn't see her as unwelcomed based on the way he laughed at whatever she said, but I sure did. Why didn't he ignore her the way he had the horn dog waitress?

Neither one of them appeared to notice my approach. I bit my bottom lip and narrowed my eyes. Heat traveled from my neck to my cheeks. What was the deal? Just when I thought Ryan really liked me, he acted as if Val meant something to him, too.

I cleared my throat to gain their attention. Both snapped their glance my way, acting surprised to see me.

Val revealed her predatory smile. “Gee, Cheyenne, you look like you took a swim in the sink."

"Ha ha.” I said with no humor in my voice whatsoever.

The witch wasn't going to move. She really pushed it after what she'd done to me earlier at school. I glanced at Ryan and gave him the what-the-heck look. He shrugged. Oooh! How dare she plop her big butt in my place. Ryan asked me out, not her. I stood there, waiting for her to get the message. Of course she got the message. She wasn't stupid. But she wasn't moving either. She wanted to play it that way, did she? Okay fine.

"Beep beep. You're sitting in my place.” I couldn't help but emphasize the ‘my.’ Not that it fazed her in the least. She turned her head and glanced at the empty place on the other side of the table like I should sit there now. Oh no she didn't! “I don't think so. And who invited you anyway?"

Again, she plastered that fakey smile on her face. The one that always made me want to smack her. “Why, Ryan did."

Gauging by the surprised look on Ryan's face he did nothing of the sort, although he didn't bother to deny it, which really pissed me off.

I placed my hands on my hips and glared down at Val. “I suggest you move, or I'll be doing the moving for you. Your choice.” Dang, a bit aggressive for me, but I didn't care. I had one nerve left, and Val was all over it.

She huffed and rolled her eyes. “Whatever.” She slid her way out of the booth, making sure to give Ryan a nice view of her butt as she turned and stood. “Bye, Ryan."

Deciding not to move, I stood my ground. She could figure out how to get past me. I wouldn't give her an inch. She all but snorted when she had to push her way through. Still irked, I plopped down into the seat.

"Wow, that was intense,” Ryan said.

I cut my glance toward him. “Yeah, and thanks for the help."

"What?"

"Never mind."

The waitress appeared with our desserts. I grabbed my fork and took a bite of my warm lava cake. Mmmm. It was eyes-rolling-back-in-your-head good. Nothing improves a mood like chocolate. I must have had that goofy euphoric look on my face because when I looked over at Ryan, he was grinning like a doofus.

"What?” I asked even though I knew the answer.

"All I can say is thank goodness for chocolate. You were about to take my head off a minute ago.” He nudged my shoulder and waggled his eyebrows.

I couldn't help but laugh. “Yep, you came pretty close to losing it—your head, that is."

With the tension lifted and my spirits greatly improved, we had a great time getting to know one another. I learned all kinds of interesting things about his family. He seemed to be very close with them. I liked that. It spoke volumes about his character. You don't see that very often anymore. And he adored his little sister. It really showed on his face when he talked about her. Very sweet.

And the best part—Val didn't bother us the rest of the evening. Life was good. I had no idea where she slithered off to, and I didn't care as long as she left us alone.

Time ticked away, so I pulled out my phone to check. “Dang. It's 10:45. I have to go."

"Yeah, I figured it was getting late,” Ryan said. “Don't feel bad. You're not the only one with a curfew. I have to be home by 12:00."

I didn't want it to end, but my parents expected me home on time. And with all the recent happenings, they were stricter than ever.

On the way to my house, we continued to talk, laughing and having a good time. But, the closer we got, the quieter it got. It became obvious we both had something on our minds. Did he wonder about the same thing as me? The walk to the door? Kiss? Or no kiss? Was it really a date? Were we girlfriend and boyfriend? I had no idea where our relationship stood. Or did we even have a relationship?

After we pulled into the driveway, Ryan jumped out of the car and rushed to my side. He swung my door open and with a grand flourish, he bowed and swept his arm across his chest in a wide arc. “My lady."

I giggled. He could be so silly. I had to wonder if he watched historical movies or really liked history because he sure enjoyed acting the part of a chivalrous knight. It seemed to come natural for him.

He grasped my hand and helped me out of the car—the hand he continued to hold all the way to the front door. The anticipation of what might happen next sent adrenaline rushing through me. My heart thumped wildly in my chest. Could he hear it? Could he feel the pulse jumping around in my body through the connection of our hands? Oh, God, the tingly flutters in my stomach increased until I felt like I dropped straight down from the top of a rollercoaster. For a minute, I thought I might hurl the chocolate lava cake I had scarfed down earlier.

When we reached the porch, he turned me so I faced him, holding both my hands in his. Omigod, here it goes. I could barely breathe. What was I supposed to do? I mean, I had never kissed a boy before. Well, not that kind of kissing. I had seen it on TV, of course. And I had heard girls talk about it at school, but I had never done it. What if I did it wrong and he thought I'm a dork?

His lips moved and I comprehended he spoke, but with the pounding in my ears I could barely hear his words—something about having a good time. I think. My palms grew sweaty. I couldn't understand his words. I felt woozy.

Ryan bent his head down, inches from my face. His warm breath fanned across my face. He smelled like chocolate. I couldn't help but wonder if he would taste like chocolate, too.

"Sparkie?” he inquired, snapping me out of my thoughts.

I swallowed and widened my eyes. “Huh?"

He let go of one of my hands and brushed back the lock of hair that had fallen across my face. I sucked in a breath and held it. Would he kiss me now? Oh no, my lips were all rough from the cold weather and I forgot to put on my cherry Chapstick. It'd be like kissing a porcupine. Great, I'll be known as the dorky porcupine kisser. I ran my tongue along my bottom lip to check. Good, not too bad.

Ryan gasped. I lifted my gaze to stare into his eyes, and I almost gasped, too. His amazing crystal blue eyes had darkened to a deeper blue. Or maybe it had to do with the porch lighting. Either way it sent ripples of warmth to my lower abdomen. Something I had never experienced before.

He leaned in closer and I barely suppressed the rising squeak lodged in my throat. The scent of chocolate and cinnamon mixed together, reminding me of my granny's sheet cake she used to make just for me. My eyes slightly closed, anticipating the press of his lips to mine.

Then the porch lights flicked off and on, off and on, off and on. Startled, I squealed and threw my arms in the air, clipping Ryan right under the chin, knocking his head backward.

"Oh, Ryan, I'm so sorry.” I held his face in my hands, looking for any instant bruising from my sudden attack.

He reached his hands up and removed mine from his face, holding them firmly in front of him. “It's okay. Don't worry about it. You barely ... grazed me."

Grazed, my butt! I knew I had hit him pretty hard. I couldn't believe I had just done that. “The lights are a signal from my parents that it's time for me to come in. Real subtle."

Ohmigod! That means my parents had probably looked out the peephole or the window next to the door. How freakin’ embarrassing. Had they seen Ryan about to kiss me? Or at least I think he was planning to do that.

He laughed. “Well, at least your parents care enough to look after you. Many don't even bother."

"Yeah, I guess."

How old was he anyway? His mature thought process spoke of a much older person. Maybe his family raised him old fashioned-like. That would explain the opening of car doors and such.

"Well, you better get inside or the neighborhood might get another light show.” He winked, letting me know he teased.

"No kidding. Like it wasn't embarrassing enough the first time."

Ryan lifted my hands to his face and kissed each knuckle. I couldn't help but wonder what those lips would have felt like pressed to mine. Thanks to my parents, I wouldn't be finding out tonight.

"Goodnight, Cheyenne. Sleep tight.” His gaze roamed over me briefly, causing my face to flame. “I'll be dreaming of you tonight."

I gulped. “I'll be dreaming, too."

Ryan smiled, then turned and headed to his car.

I'll be dreaming, too? Oh, my God! Did those words really come out of my mouth? Could I be any lamer? Besides, it wasn't like I'd be dreaming because I sure as heck wouldn't be getting any sleep tonight. Not after all this.

As I watched Ryan drive off, it dawned on me that I still didn't know if we were ‘going out’ or not.

No sooner had I walked inside, my cell phone rang. Ryan. I had already set his number with a special ring tone, our song—Be My Forever by Dark Knight.

"Hello,” I answered.

"I miss you already."

My heart twittered. “You just left."

"Say you'll go out with me tomorrow night. It's Saturday, you know?” His voice vibrated in my ear, so deep and silky.

"Oh, I...” Crap! I almost forgot about the trip into the cave with Mandy. “I can't. I have plans.” Silence greeted me on the other side of the phone. “I'm sorry. I'd like to—"

"It's okay, Sparkie,” he interrupted before I made an ass out of myself. “Maybe Sunday? I don't think I could go a whole weekend without seeing you."

Boy, he sure spread it on thick. But, did he really mean it? My gut told me he did. “I'll have to check and see what's going on.” I had no idea what my life would hold from day to day.

"How about I call you tomorrow?"

"Sure."

"Night, Sparkie. Don't forget to dream of me."

He hung up the phone before I had a chance to reply. Good thing since most of my words fell into the dork range. I sighed and slipped my iPhone into my pink Coach purse my grandparents had sent me for my birthday.

"So, how did your date go?” Dad asked, startling me half to death.

I clutched my chest, gasping for breath. “It was fine. Do you think you could chill on the light show though? That was really embarrassing,” I bit out. My tone rang of irritation, but he had scared me, sending my blood pressure straight to the roof.

The look he shot me silently chastised me for my rudeness.

I forced myself not to roll my eyes. I didn't need a prolonged conversation with Dad. “I'm going to bed."

"Goodnight then.” His lips compressed back into a tight line.

I raced halfway up the stairs, then stopped and mumbled, “And it wasn't a date."

[Back to Table of Contents]

11

Cave Rendezvous

Mandy's horn sounded, signaling me the time had come for our ill-fated trip back into the cave.

"Bye, Mom, Dad. Mandy's here. I'm leaving."

"Be careful and make sure you're never alone. I mean it,” Mom yelled from the living room. “Call us if you need anything. Is your cell phone charged?"

"Yeah, yeah, yeah,” I mumbled as I shut the door behind me.

"Hey, you ready?” Mandy beamed with excitement as I crawled into the passenger seat.

"Yeah, I'm ready. I just hope we don't get into trouble."

Mandy pursed her lips and frowned. “Oh, no. You're not going to be a stick in the mud are you? If so, let me know so I can leave your sorry butt at home."

"Ha. Ha. Where are we meeting everyone?” I changed the subject.

"At the cave. Brad said to drive behind the building and park so our car can't be seen from the road.” She glanced at me and grinned mischievously. “Just in case."

"Uh huh. And we're not doing anything wrong, right?"

"What did you do after gym last night? You weren't on IM and you didn't answer my texts,” Mandy inquired, obviously avoiding having to answer my question.

Fine, I'll play her game. “I was so stoked after gym I decided to stop at Starbucks. It was really crowded, so I just went inside. I got my drink and walked across the parking lot to my car when...” Oh my God! Telling Mandy everything came so natural I almost mentioned Constantine to her. How did I let my guard down? Not good. Sooner or later I'd have to fill her in on what had happened, what I now am.

"...I tripped and sloshed the sticky crap all over me. I had it in my hair, all over my clothes, on my shoes. I was a mess."

Mandy cracked up laughing. “I'll bet that was a sight."

"Then, when I got home, you'll never guess who called me?"

"Let me see ... Ryan?” She giggled like she had some secret knowledge.

"How did you know?"

"Who do you think gave your cell number to him? Hello.” She did the V-8 bonk on the head gesture.

"You gave him my number?” I asked, dumbfounded.

"Well, Ryan asked Brad and Brad called me, so in an indirect way, yes, I gave him your number."

"I see."

"Oh, don't even act like you didn't want me to. Paaalease. Well, are you going to tell me what happened or what?” She tapped her fingers on the middle section of the steering wheel.

"I don't know. Maybe I won't.” I smiled, knowing she was foaming at the mouth to get the details.

"You are really asking to get hurt. Spill it."

I busted out laughing. “We went out."

"Omigod! You went out? Where? What happened? Did you have a good time? Did he kiss you? Ah! He did, didn't he?” She shot questions at me so quick it made my head dizzy.

"Yes. Chili's. We had dessert. Yes. Almost. No,” I answered in order.

"Huh? Almost? What do you mean almost? You're killing me here."

"My parents interrupted, but I think he was about to kiss me."

"No way. Oh, my God, how embarrassing. What did you do? I would've died."

"Yeah, but the most embarrassing part happened when I knocked him in the chin right as he bent down to kiss me. Or I think that was his intention.” Her eyes widened and I moved my head to confirm what I said was in fact the truth.

"How did that happen? I swear you're a mess, Cheyenne."

"He bent down right when my parents did their little laser light show rendition. You know, the flicking on and off of the porch lights?"

"Oh no they didn't."

"Oh yes they did. It startled me and I threw my arms up and busted him right in the chin."

Mandy laughed so hard tears ran down her face. I thought she'd have to pull over to collect herself.

"Glad you're finding such humor in my total humiliation."

She wiped the tears from her eyes. “Oh, Cheyenne, you have to admit it's pretty freakin’ funny. I mean, the poor guy is hoping to get a little kiss action and ... “—she started laughing all over again—"and you chop him in the chin. His parents better increase the insurance coverage on him if he plans on dating you. You're a liability."

"Ha. Ha. Very funny."

"Yeah, it really is."

As we pulled into the parking lot of Inner Space, Mandy continued to laugh every time she made eye contact with me. Hope she kept her bizarre sense of humor while in the cave. Something told me we'd need it. We pulled around to the back as directed to hide the cars from view. Four cars were already parked and several people gathered in a group.

"Hey, isn't that Val's car?” Mandy pointed to the metallic lime VW bug. “What's that bitch doing here? And who is she hanging on?” Mandy squinted to get a better look.

I didn't need to squint. “It's Ryan."

Anger surged through me in pulses, torching every nerve. She had some gall. My hands shook and my teeth threatened to crack under the pressure of my clamped jaws. I panted, my breaths coming in short strong puffs. My vision blurred as I attempted to burn a hole through Val's heart. A strange heat crept up my spine, and my bones cracked and shifted—muscle seeming to tear from bone. My eye teeth extended with no warning whatsoever. I sucked in a breath and attempted to calm myself. Fury drove me into uncharted territory. Something was happening to me I didn't understand, but I sensed a change of some kind. One I didn't want anyone else to witness.

"Oh, my God. It is Ryan. Why is he allowing her to hang on him? And after he went out with you last night.” Mandy reached out and grabbed my arm.

The contact startled me back to reality. My teeth retracted and the burn and cracking abruptly stopped. I guess temper and vampires don't mix well.

"Are you going to be okay with this?” Mandy asked.

"Sure. At least now I don't have any doubts. Obviously, last night meant nothing to him. I know the truth now.” The truth happened to be that fury simmered just below the surface and if it ever did show itself it would be ugly. And ugly was about to get all over a certain cheerleader.

Maybe Ryan didn't realize he was my guy, but he would soon.

Wow, where did that come from?

Brad ran to the car and pulled open Mandy's door. “Hey! I wasn't sure you'd show."

Mandy got out and leaned against the car. “I told you I'd be here. What? You thought I'd chicken out?"

"Yeah, something like that.” Brad chuckled.

I took a few deep breaths to make sure I had calmed down enough, then opened my door and got out.

"Hey, Cheyenne,” Brad greeted. “Y'all ready? I think everyone's here now."

I glanced over at Val and Ryan and clenched my jaws, then slowly nodded yes. Val topped my shit list for sure. After what she had done to me yesterday—ratting me out over drugs I never possessed—and then having the nerve to come on to Ryan and rub it in my face, I was fit to be tied. Apparently, my implied threat last night had no affect on her. She played with fire, and she was about to get burned.

I'd have to be careful not to allow my temper to get the best of me since I had no idea what the repercussions of losing control might be. Something had almost happened in the car and it had scared me enough to alert me it wasn't normal. I'd have to stay chilled and get through the night. Outing myself in front of Val would really not be a good thing.

We joined the rest of the group consisting of Ryan, some guy I didn't know, Val and several of her goonies—Kimee, Rachel, and Whitney. I carefully avoided Ryan and his little girlfriend.

"This is my friend, Nick. He works at the cave,” Brad said.

I nodded toward Nick. Ah, the unknown guy.

"Hey, Nick,” Mandy said.

Nick led us to the outer entrance. He went in ahead of us and unlocked the gate. We didn't use the cable car, but walked down the steep incline leading down into the cave. Nick had a pile of flashlights waiting for us. I grabbed one for myself. If something happened, I wanted to be in control of at least one light.

Ryan came up from behind me, brushed my hair aside, and whispered, “Hey, you going to keep ignoring me?"

I shivered and pulled away from him, goose bumps popping up over my skin. Something familiar and disturbing about my hair being pulled away from my neck slammed into me, reminding me of the last two times I had been assaulted by Constantine. I whipped my head around and stared at Ryan. No, as angry as I was with him, I couldn't believe he had anything to do with the attacks.

"Better get back to your girlfriend before she starts hissing and spitting,” I ground out.

"Girlfriend? Val? She's not my girlfriend."

Yeah, and who was? Apparently, not me.

Val picked the perfect time to slink up and wrap her arms around Ryan.

I hitched my thumb in her direction. “Somebody better let her in on it.” I turned and walked away to join Brad and Mandy. Val wouldn't get the best of me. Allowing my emotions to surface would be dangerous for me and the clice.

"Let me in on what?” Val whined.

So ticked, I had all but forgotten about the danger that could very well be hidden in the cave until the horrid buzzing ricocheted in my ears as we entered the Introductory Room.

I said you would be back.

I jerked my head around and glanced at everyone. No one else seemed to hear the words but me—just like on the fieldtrip.

Here we go. I'd held out hope that Constantine and the stupid bats had packed their bags and left the area. No such luck. Unconsciously, I reached up and wrapped my fingers around my pendant, took a deep breath, and steeled myself for the coming confrontations. The pendant vibrated in my palm, reassuring me everything would be okay. I took comfort in the thought.

Mmmmmm. Fresh meat. I love when dinner is delivered. And I was getting mighty hungry.

I narrowed my eyes and glared around the room. “Don't you dare touch any of them,” I threatened, my voice nothing more than a whisper.

And here I thought you would welcome a tragedy befalling the worthless blonde attached to the guy you obviously have feelings for. Tsk. Tsk. Just remember ... you belong to me.

"Just remember I know what you are."

"Know what who is?” Mandy asked.

And I know what you are. The proof is right above your pretty little Vanator mark which is right above your pretty little—

"Stop,” I ground out between my teeth.

"Stop what?” Mandy put her hand on her hip.

"Huh? Oh nothing. I was just talking to myself."

"You are starting to really freak me out.” Mandy shook her head side to side.

"Hey, I never said I was normal. Besides, normal is highly—"

"Overrated,” she finished.

Mandy knew me too well. I couldn't believe she hadn't sniffed out my big mystery yet. And I had come awfully close to blurting out what had happened to me at Starbuck's last night. I had to be careful and keep my anger in check, or she wouldn't be the only one figuring out my secret.

It's nice to have such close friends, yes?

Not caring for the way Constantine emphasized ‘close,’ I glared around the room once more. Was that a threat? Or a warning? Either way, the cold hand of dread grabbed my spine and inched its way around to my heart and squeezed, causing a sharp pain to radiate in my chest.

"Hey, since y'all have been here before, where do y'all wanna go?” Nick asked.

"Oh, I want to go to that one place where it looks like there's a lake,” Val said, her cheer buddies nodding in agreement.

"That sounds great to me.” He smiled at Val and looked her up and down. “This way.” He motioned for us to follow.

He didn't even bother to find out where the rest of us wanted to go. Another one under the Val ‘ho’ spell. What was it about her that had so many boys falling at her feet? Her personality made her ugly. But, I guess boys will overlook such faults when a hot body contains that personality.

Mandy looked at me and shrugged. Since the Lake of the Moon happened to be my favorite part of the cave, I let it slide and didn't say anything. Getting through the Crap Room without incident would be the challenge, not Val and her domineering ways.

Ryan hung back and waited for me to catch up. When Val glanced back and noticed he no longer followed her like a love struck puppy dog, she turned and headed straight for him, grabbed his arm, and tugged him along.

"Come on, Ryan,” she insisted, then turned her head making sure to flash her snarky smile in my direction.

Ryan looked at me as if in apology. Whatever. If he wanted to allow her to lead him around like a dog, then more power to him.

Blood heated in my veins like magma ready to explode out of a volcano. Who was I kidding? No way would I allow Val to have free rein over Ryan. She sorely tested my patience.

Mandy reached out and grabbed me by the arm as I whizzed by on my way to snatch the hair off Val's head.

"Whoa ... where ya goin'?” Mandy asked.

"Did you see what she did?” I huffed.

"Yes, but she's counting on you reacting exactly like this. Don't you dare give her the satisfaction. Ryan likes you, not her. I can tell by the way he looks at you. He doesn't look at her that way. Besides, he asked you out last night. He's just being nice by not making a scene in front of everyone else. So just chill. Let Val play her stupid games."

I inhaled a deep breath and calmed myself. Maybe Mandy had it right. After all, he wasn't the one making the moves. Val hung on him. But, he sure didn't seem to mind it too much. Just like last night when he didn't tell Val to move when I had returned from the bathroom. I guess that's what bothered me the most. Why didn't he just tell her to back off? How hard could it be? But then again, maybe Ryan didn't have it in him to be aggressive.

Footsteps padded back toward us. Brad stopped and put his hands up in front of him, palms up. “Hey, what are y'all waiting on? Want to get left behind in the dark? Nick doesn't want to leave all the lights on. He's waiting to turn this section off, so come on."

Mandy followed Brad out of the room, but I stayed back to collect myself. Still plenty pissed, I didn't want to take any chances.

Just say the word and blondie won't be bothering you anymore. I'm having a hard time controlling some of the lustier Liliacs as it is. They would be happy to take care of your problem.

"No! Leave us alone.” I sprinted after Mandy and Brad, not wanting to be left in the dark with the evil freak of nature.

You know you want something bad to happen to her. You're no different than me. It's just hidden behind years of repression, but it's there. You can feel it pulling at your very soul. Don't deny it, embrace it. It's quite liberating.

"I'm nothing like you,” I muttered under my breath.

Menacing laughter swirled around me as I entered the tight tunnel, Mandy and Brad just in sight ahead of me.

Suddenly, my vision fuzzed and the tunnel walls seemed to squeeze in around me. I desperately gasped for breaths as my lungs sucked together like vacuum sealed bags. Air the consistency of marshmallows now filled the space around me.

Oh, God, not now!

Beads of perspiration covered my entire body, leaving me clammy. My stomach clenched and roiled. I spasmodically swallowed, but no saliva remained in my mouth. A painful twinge started at the base of my spine, my muscles burning and twisting.

The lights went out.

Complete blackness enveloped every inch of the area. Even my enhanced senses made no difference. I grabbed at the flashlight in my back pocket. It made a clunking noise as it fell onto the cave floor, rolling away from my grasping fingers.

Unable to catch my breath, I couldn't scream for help. I shuffled sideways, trying to locate the wall. My hands shook as I reached out and touched the rough surface. Using the wall as a guide, I felt my way along the path. The ends of my fingers throbbed and a scraping sound replaced the soft brushing of my hand against the uneven surface. I drew my hand back. My fingernails had grown long and sharp.

No, not nails—claws.

A light dusting of fur popped up along the surface of my skin. My fangs dropped without warning, cutting into my bottom lip. But, they seemed longer and sharper. A rumble started deep in my chest and rippled up, bursting from my lips in a sickening feral scream.

"What was that noise? Cheyenne? Where are you?” Mandy yelled. “Nick, turn on the lights. I can't find Cheyenne. She's not behind us. And what was that noise? I swear if this is a joke, I'm hurting someone. It's not funny."

I had to get a grip on myself and fast before Nick flicked the lights back on. Dragging in deep breaths, I focused on my breathing.

This is quite entertaining. Will she be caught with her pants down and reveal the real Cheyenne? Or will she revert back in time to be the perfect little human? Oh, the anticipation is too much. It's rather delicious. He chuckled and a noise much like the friction of hands rubbing together sounded near me.

I flinched, expecting to be assaulted in some way.

The lights flipped on, leaving me standing there in full view staring straight into Mandy's horror stricken eyes.

I twirled around and hunched down on the ground. Fur no longer sprouted from my skin and the claws seemed to have disappeared. My lips didn't sting from the pressure of my fangs. Maybe Mandy didn't see anything. But her eyes...

Too scared to turn around and face my best friend to find out what she had seen, I stayed huddled on the floor of the cave like a frightened child.

"Oh, my God! She's had an attack. Someone help! She's claustrophobic.” The patter of feet closed in on me. “Cheyenne, are you okay?” Mandy squatted next to me and placed her hands on my shoulders.

Ryan materialized without any warning and knelt down opposite Mandy. “Can I do anything?” Concern softened his tone. He slid his hand up and down my back in a comforting gesture.

More footsteps sounded. “What's wrong?” Nick asked.

"You turned out the light and she's claustrophobic, you stupid ass,” Mandy bit out.

I raised my hand to stop Mandy's soon-to-be-tirade. “I'm okay. I just got dizzy when I walked into this part of the cave before the lights ever went out. No big deal."

Ryan and Mandy helped me up. And of course, Val and her buddies stared at me with smirks on their faces. Nice to see they had such concern for my welfare.

Val turned to Kimee. “Kind of ironic a bat girl can't handle being in a tight place, especially a cave.” They all giggled in the silly teenage girl way I had always hated and took great pains not to imitate the ridiculous behavior.

Mandy narrowed her eyes on Val. “You can be such a bitch, Val."

Val turned her nose up in the air. “Whatever."

"I'll take you home,” Mandy stated in a tone I knew meant there'd be no arguing.

"I can take her home,” Ryan said.

Not sure I could deal with Ryan at the moment, I hoped Mandy kept with her usual stubborn nature and refused to allow it.

Mandy shook her head no. “That's okay. I'll take her."

"Just let Mandy take her, Ryan. We can all go somewhere else and hang out,” Val said. She glanced at Ryan and smiled, then turned and sneered at me.

If I hadn't been shaking so bad from the strange experience, I would've smacked the sneer right off her face.

"Let's go.” Mandy hooked her arm through mine and tugged me out toward the entrance.

I looked back. Ryan stared after me, yet he made no attempt to follow. And there you have it. He didn't even bother to fight harder to be the one to take me home. Not that I'd have accepted his help, but it would have been nice if he'd pushed more, especially in front of Val. I guess her offer to go somewhere else appealed to him more than being with me.

My heart sank deep into my chest.

"I'll call you later,” Brad called out to Mandy. “Hope you feel better, Cheyenne."

Bye, Cheyenne. I'll be looking forward to your next visit.

I didn't bother to acknowledge Constantine.

Once we reached Mandy's car, I crawled into the passenger side, slumping in the seat. Between the strange shifting of my body, the claustrophobic attack, and Ryan's lack of attention toward me, the excursion into the cave had been a real bummer.

How ironic—the very thing I had feared ended up being the least of my worries. Sure, Constantine had taunted me, but he didn't do anything else. Maybe I should've let his vile crew have at Val.

Shocked at my own thoughts, I just sat there. Did my growing powers have anything to do with my sudden aggression? Never would I have had such violent thoughts before. Okay, maybe a little, but not like this.

"Doing okay? I mean from the attack?"

"Yeah, I think so.” I leaned my head against the window and sighed.

"Okay, what's wrong? Please tell me you didn't let Val get to you?"

I didn't say anything. I had allowed Val to get to me. But, how could I not?

"Do you feel like going anywhere? Or do you want me to take you home?"

I lifted my head. “I don't want to go home, yet. And I'm hungry."

"How about Chuy's?"

Since Chuy's ranked as my number one Tex-Mex restaurant, Mandy knew I wouldn't refuse. “Sure."

As usual, Chuy's had a long wait. I didn't care. We got lucky and found a table in the bar area. Mandy grabbed some chips and salsa from the back end of the Cadillac sticking out from the wall. We ordered drinks, but when I grabbed my purse to pay, I realized I'd left it in the car.

"Can I have the keys? I have to go to the car and get my purse.” I must have been in bad shape to forget it. I had several expensive things in there, not to mention the purse itself.

Mandy dug in her purse, then slid the keys across the table.

"Thanks. I'll be right back."

As soon as I walked outside, every one of my senses screamed a warning. I glanced around, trying to pinpoint the source. Everything seemed normal, but the hairs on the back of my neck told me different. In my current mood, I dared whatever lurked out there to bring it on.

I didn't have to wait long.

"'Ello, sweetheart. You left the cave so suddenly I thought I should make an effort to check up on you."

Well, of course—night, a parking lot, and I was alone. Why wouldn't Constantine make an appearance? It seemed to be his signature calling card.

"What do you want this time?” No fear or anger coursed through me. He had no intention of harming me, so I paid him little heed. I didn't even attempt to make eye contact with him. A slight vibration ran along my body, which told me he occupied his humanoid form.

"I told you. I just wanted to make sure you were well. I was concerned.” He wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me close to his body. “Do you find that so hard to believe?"

I jerked out of his embrace and said between clenched teeth, “Yes, as a matter of fact I do. Get lost. I'm not in the mood for your games. Tell me what you want, then move on."

He must have been stunned by my reaction because he had no witty retort. I kept walking toward Mandy's car, giving him my back. When curiosity got the best of me due to the unnatural silence, I turned. He had disappeared. Well, at least one thing had gone right in this less than spectacular day. I grabbed my purse out of the car and headed back toward the entrance of the restaurant, my steps a bit lighter now.

No sooner had I entered, when my uplifted mood plummeted clear down into the pits of hell. In front of the hostess stand stood Val, Kimee, Rachel, Whitney, and ... Ryan.

I blinked several times. I had to be hallucinating. Surely, life couldn't be this cruel. Red glazed over my eyes when I realized the vision before me happened to be real. The bones in my back started to twist and crunch. My fangs dropped and black fur replaced the hair on my arms. Oh, my God! I ran straight for the bathroom, making sure not to alert Ryan of my presence or anyone else for that matter.

Please let there be an open stall with a door that locks.

Thank God no one else occupied the bathroom. I rushed into the handicapped stall and slammed the door shut, sliding the bolt in place. I took deep breaths, fighting the change that held my body hostage.

No. No. No. No.

I counted to ten while staring at the ‘Susan was here’ message on the stall door written in red lipstick. One ... two ... three ... four. The fur stopped sprouting. Five ... six ... seven ... eight. The crackling in my bones ceased. Nine ... ten. My gums quit itching and burning. I let out a long slow breath.

"Cheyenne? I saw you run in here.” Mandy paused. “I also saw Ryan."

Here we go with one of Mandy's lectures on how Val is the bad one, not Ryan. Whatever.

"Do you wanna leave?” she asked.

No lectures? “Yeah. Do you mind?” No way would I trust my reactions at this point. Anger rested just below the surface, but at least I wasn't a sobbing mess.

"No. I can't blame you. What are the odds they would show up at the same place as us?"

Yeah, something sure felt wrong about the whole situation. First, Constantine shows up, then disappears. Minutes later, Ryan shows up? There had to be some connection. I found it hard to believe that every time I had an encounter with Constantine, Ryan appeared either before or after. Well, except at Starbucks. No, that wasn't true. Ryan had called as soon as I walked in the door after the Starbuck's incident. Too many coincidences.

"You can come out now.” Mandy tapped on the door.

"Give me a minute.” I had to make sure my body had stopped changing and returned back to normal. No more claws—check. No fur on arms—check. I pressed the pad of my finger against each eye tooth. No fangs—check. I twisted side to side. Body working okay—check.

"Is something wrong? Something you need to tell me?” Mandy fished for information, but her voice held an underlying note of seriousness like she knew more than she let on.

"No."

"I think you do. Something has been going on with you—ever since Halloween. Something has changed. You've changed."

"I don't know what you mean.” Barracuda Mandy wouldn't let up. What did she know exactly?

"Oh, I think you do. But if you're not ready to talk about it, fine. I can wait.” She tapped on the door again. “You coming out or what?"

I took a deep breath and unbolted the door.

"About time. What were you doing in there?"

"Trying to calm down. Hello."

"You calm now?” She looked me up and down. I got the sense she scanned me for some specific reason, making me feel kind of naked. She knew something. Had she seen more in the cave than I gave her credit for? I shuddered at the thought.

"You cold or something?"

"No, I just got a chill."

"Okaaay!"

I brushed past her and headed out the door. Mandy's footsteps sounded right behind me. On the way out, I grabbed our pager from the table and tossed it onto the one where Ryan and his concubines sat. “Thought you might want that. You seem to want everything else you think I have,” I said to Val, not bothering to glance in Ryan's direction.

"Wow, that was harsh,” Mandy said as we walked out the door. “I'm sure Ryan got sucked into going with the viper club."

"How about you quit making excuses for him? It's not like we're dating or anything. If he wants to be with Val, then I guess it's his business."

"Okay, fine. Just one thing. He doesn't like Val. I don't know why he's with her, but I do know that much.” I gave her a look of pure disbelief. “Okay, okay.” She raised her hands in surrender.

My phone rang before we even made it to the car—Ryan's ring tone.

Mandy frowned. “Aren't you going to answer that?"

"Nope."

[Back to Table of Contents]

12

Vampire Kryptonite

I paced my room, waiting for Nicoleta to arrive. Since she insisted I let her know every detail, I called her last night to inform her of the strange new things going on inside my body. I decided not to tell her about going into the cave again, especially since I had no business going in there at night to begin with. But, I figured I should tell her about Constantine physically appearing at Starbucks and actually introducing himself to me. Rather important information I would think. My parents probably wouldn't allow me to go anywhere now, so I really dreaded telling her about it.

The doorbell rang and I raced down the stairs to get the door. I pulled it open and gasped, expecting to see Nicoleta but receiving a shock instead.

Ryan stood there with his hands in his pockets, rocking back and forth on his heels, a sheepish grin on his face.

When I regained a semblance of control, I demanded, “What are you doing here?"

He sucked in air between clenched teeth. “You wouldn't return my calls."

"And you expected me to because...?” I rolled my hand in front of my body, letting him know I expected him to fill in the blank.

"Because you didn't give me a chance to say anything last night when you ran out without any explanation.” He lifted his chin, daring me to contradict his statement.

"Well, you looked rather busy to me, so I didn't want to bother you.” I raised his challenge.

"You were jealous.” He leaned against the brick wall and crossed his arms in front of his chest, the muscles in his upper arms stretching the fabric of his t-shirt.

My mouth dropped open. I had just been trumped.

"So, you're not going to deny it?” The corners of his lips lifted into a smug smile.

"Jealous? Of Val? Ha! Not hardly. It's just that I have no desire to go out with a player."

"A player?"

"Yeah, going out with multiple girls without having any real emotional connection."

He pulled away from the wall, dropping his hands by his sides, and studied me. My face heated from his scrutiny. “Are you saying you want an emotional connection, Sparkie?"

My jaw dropped open again. Thank goodness the bugs weren't out in full force or I'd be eating them for breakfast.

A car skidded to a halt in front of the house, snapping our attention to the front yard.

Omigod! Nicoleta. I had forgotten about her. Crap. I had to think fast. I didn't need her giving Ryan the third degree.

"I have to go."

He glanced back at Nicoleta who approached with a definite purpose, then back at me.

"No, really, I have to go.” Panic welled inside. He had to leave and fast. I bit my bottom lip.

"Agree to go out with me later, so we can discuss this emotional connection?"

"Fine. Whatever.” He sensed my urgency, no doubt, but I'd agree to just about anything to get him to leave before Nicoleta reached the porch.

"Great. I'll pick you up at six.” He turned to leave just as Nicoleta reached the porch. Crap. “Hi."

Please keep going. Don't stop. Just go. Please.

He continued on his way without another word. My shoulders slumped as I let out a sigh of relief.

Nicoleta scrunched her eyebrows and glanced at me, then back toward Ryan. She lifted her nose in the air like Roxie does when she catches a whiff of an unfamiliar scent. What the heck? “Who was that?"

"A guy from school,” I said, giving out as little information as possible, hoping she would move on to another subject.

"How long have you known him?” She placed one hand on her slender hip.

"He's new."

She cocked one eyebrow. “What did he want?"

"Nothing."

"It sure didn't look like nothing to me.” She now had both hands on her hips. Not a good sign.

"We had dessert at Chili's Friday night. He wanted to know if I could do something tonight.” Enough with the interrogation, already. Sheesh. “He's a nice guy.” Why I felt the need to add that, I had no clue.

"I see.” She motioned toward the door. “Shall we?"

She let the subject of Ryan drop? Omigod! No, she'd probably bring it up later, but at least for now I had a reprieve.

We walked into Dad's office and shut the door as had become our custom. Mom and Dad had been leaving us to our business. I plopped onto the couch, tucking one of my legs under the other.

Nicoleta sat and pushed her designer sunglasses up on her head, which served to hold her hair back from her face. “Tell me everything that has happened since we've last talked. I need to know the details."

I filled her in about the Starbuck's happening first. She stiffened her posture and bounced her crossed leg a little faster. The news appeared to disturb her, yet she patiently waited for me to finish.

"I was afraid of this. He's the new Prince of the clice Liliac. It's rumored he killed his own father to obtain his newly appointed position. He's very dangerous."

Prince? Killed his father? I had sensed the evil in Constantine from the start, but I also sensed during the past couple of times he had no intention of harming me. And the last confrontation with him, I only felt irritation, not fear. He seemed to enjoy taunting me.

"You need to be on your guard at all times, Cheyenne. Don't be taken in with his charms. His dark allure is hard to resist. Don't make that mistake,” she warned, her finger pointed in my direction to emphasize her point.

Charm? He disgusted and irritated me. No worries there. I glanced up and stared into space. Although, whenever he touched me, I felt electrical pulses similar to the ones I felt with Ryan. And his kiss didn't repel me. It was rather nice. Omigod! What the heck was I thinking? I shook my head in tiny movements, shocked by the direction of my thoughts.

"What is it?” she asked with concern. “What have you remembered?"

"Just something Constantine said about finding his dinner and that he would help me see how satisfying drinking from a human could be. And that I was too domesticated. He's disgusting.” I made a face, trying to distract her from my real thoughts.

"Yes, his clice revels in the old ways. As I've told you before, they consider humans mere cattle—put on earth to serve their needs. They aren't concerned about coexisting with them and only keep a low profile due to their reduced numbers.” She uncrossed her legs and leaned closer to me. “And this is where you fit in. They need your blood and will stop at nothing to get it. Once their numbers are back to a respectable amount, they will try to wipe out our clice so they can do as they please without any repercussions. Don't think you are safe from harm."

"I know. I get it.” Why do adults always think teens are so stupid? We are capable of using our heads. Hello.

She narrowed her eyes to make sure I did get the point. “Okay, tell me the rest."

I explained what had started to happen with my body—claws, fur, popping bones, twisting muscles, pain.

Nicoleta's face drained of color. “Oh, dear God!"

My pulse quickened. Her expression freaked me out. “What? What's wrong with me? Am I going to die?” Tears sprung in my eyes. “I don't want to do this anymore. I just want to be normal. A regular human. I—"

"No, no. no. You don't understand. This is amazing. You are a panther shifter. Only the strongest and oldest of our clice have that ability. You are indeed special. No Vanator has ever been able to shift. The elders will be so pleased to hear this news.” She smiled and patted my back, obviously thrilled with the new turn of events.

I still didn't like the idea of turning into an animal, but at least I wasn't dying.

"By the way, what caused the shift?"

"What do you mean?” I couldn't tell her about going into the cave, and I sure didn't want to discuss Ryan.

"Since you didn't even understand the shifting, you couldn't have possibly willed it. Something had to have forced the change like fear, anger, or a sudden surge of adrenaline."

"I guess you could say I was rather angry.” I hoped she wouldn't dig any deeper. I really wanted to leave Ryan out of it. “Oh, and when I had a claustrophobic attack."

"More than once? How did you control the shift? And did anyone witness it?"

I had thought Mandy might have, but she hadn't said a word about it. No sense in telling Nicoleta about it. “No, no one saw. I calmed myself down in private. I felt it starting and knew I didn't want anyone else to see."

"Very good. Your instincts kicked in. It will be more important than ever for you to remain calm unless you have a good reason to allow the shift. Do not put yourself into volatile situations. Prevention is the key word. Do you understand?” I agreed. “Avoid places you know will incite another incident. Avoid people who make you angry. I know that's hard, but I think you can figure out the repercussions of you shifting in front of humans."

Well, at least I had a short list of people to evade. Unfortunately, the ones I needed to avoid seemed to be in my face the most.

"If you know you're in trouble, your pendant can help give you the strength you need."

"Omigod! I forgot to tell you I figured out the passwords,” I blurted out.

"You did? That's fantastic. Cheyenne, you are developing so fast it's scary. I can't help but think you will be the most powerful of our kind."

I didn't want to be part of our kind, much less the most powerful. I just wanted to be me, not what everyone expected me to be. But, it's not like I had a choice.

Her eyes brightened. “This is a very exciting day for us, our clice."

Yeah, real exciting. I slumped against the back of the couch. Trying to change the subject, I asked, “What were you saying about the pendant?"

Her expression once again became serious, the smile temporarily wiped from her face. “Oh yes. When you feel out of control, rely on your pendant for strength. And now that you know how to access that power, it will become invaluable to you. Again, I can't stress enough that you must not become separated from your pendant."

I reached into my shirt and pulled the pendant free, allowing it to fall against my chest within full view.

"Very good."

"How exactly do I make it work?” I knew when I said the words, the passwords, that the pendant vibrated and became warm, but what did that accomplish as far as helping me? I didn't really get that part.

"Let me see ... how can I explain it so you will understand?” She pulled at her lower lip, deep in thought. “Okay, you know how Superman is affected by kryptonite?” She held up her hand to stop my sarcastic remark. “I know, I know. It's silly. Just bear with me. We have a certain rock that affects us but in a positive way. It centers us. We draw power from it. It's called a lodestone."

I knew a little about lodestones from my freshman IPC science class. They have a magnetic quality and have been used in compasses, but what did that have to do with anything?

"It's not just any lodestone, but from a source found only in Romania, our homeland. It offers protection by absorbing evil and attracting power. The clear quartz crystal surrounding the lodestone helps to balance chaotic emotions.” She laced her fingers together in front of her. “The two stones work together in harmony, acting as a talisman to its owner. The stone chooses its owner."

"But how does it do that?” I don't know why it surprised me, considering everything else I'd been forced to accept.

"It recognizes the genetic make-up of the rightful owner. Until it does, the pendant remains dormant. No one else would be able to take advantage of the power it holds. It knew you and accepted you. That's the vibration you felt.” She reached out and cradled the pendant. “I've worn it for many years and it never came to life for me. You put it on and it instantly reacted."

I lifted my shoulders. “I still don't get how it can help me."

"Well, if you will give me a minute, I'll get to it.” She paused, waiting for me to respond.

"Sorry."

"If you find yourself in trouble, concentrate on the pendant and center your energy into the stone. It will amplify your efforts, increase your power. Or if you can't control the shifting, allow the stone to balance you. It will take practice and trust to realize its true value. You must learn to work with it. Do you understand?"

"I think so."

She bit her lower lip. “There's one other thing I think I need to tell you."

Oh, this didn't sound promising.

"When the owner dies, part of his or her spirit is passed to the pendant."

I transformed my face into a ‘yuck’ expression. “You're saying I'm wearing dead people around my neck? That's nasty."

"I wouldn't exactly put it that way. It's more like their energy stays behind."

"Oh wait, you mean my great-great-grandmother's energy is with me right now?” I clasped the tear-shaped object in my hand. The pendant vibrated and instantly heated, answering my question. My body jerked in response, and I dropped it back against my shirt, barely concealing the squeak that had hitched in my throat.

"I see you received your answer.” She laughed, then covered her mouth, trying to hide her amusement. “Through each owner, the power becomes stronger and stronger. And only you will have control of it. No one else will have the key to unleashing its power."

It baffled me how I could still be amazed with each revelation of my new existence, considering everything that had happened so far. Nothing should surprise me anymore, but it did. Boy, did it ever.

Nicoleta stood. “Well, I believe we've talked enough for tonight. I think it goes without saying for you to be extra diligent and remain on guard at all times. Constantine will stop at nothing to get what he wants. He will use any method he deems necessary. And no waiting to tell me important information. And Cheyenne, at this point, everything is considered important. You must think like a Vanator, not a silly teenage girl."

I wanted to be a silly teenage girl. But, I didn't have the choice because I had been thrust into a world not of my choosing. A huge responsibility had been assigned to me, without my consent. While other teens dreamed about what they might become, my destiny had already been written in stone. A surge of anger heated in my veins at the unfairness of it all.

"Well, if you don't have any questions, I'll be on my way. I still have a few things to take care of before I can call it a day.” She walked to the door and opened it, then turned to see if I had anything to add.

I just stared, not bothering to answer one way or the other. I figured she could get the hint.

She left the door open, and I followed the click of her heels until they faded.

[Back to Table of Contents]

13

A Chick Flick and a Popcorn Kiss

Aaaag! Algebra sucked! I couldn't get the last stupid problem of my homework worked out. I knew the answer, but the getting there eluded me. And of course, all steps had to be shown. I released a frustrated breath and let my head plop on my book.

The doorbell rang. I jerked my head back up. Who could that be? Wasn't Mandy. I had just talked to her on IM.

"Cheyenne!” Mom called.

I glanced at the clock—5:55. Omigod! I had completely forgotten about Ryan. And I really didn't feel like dealing with him. He made my insides twist inside out, and I just didn't need that right now. Besides, he topped my shit list at the moment—him and Val.

"Cheyenne! You have a guest,” Mom yelled again.

"Okay, I'll be down in a minute,” I hollered back.

I glanced in the mirror. Could I look any worse? I'd have to fake a headache or something. No way could I fix this mess. I pulled the scrunchie from my hair and ran the brush through it really quick, then pulled it back into a ponytail. It would have to do. I swirled some powdered mineral foundation on my face. Good enough.

When I reached the bottom of the stairs, no one remained at the door. Laughter sounded from the living room. Oh crap! My mom and dad had Ryan captive. No telling what embarrassing things they'd said to him. I rushed into the room, half out of breath, only to have the other half knocked from me.

Ryan looked drop dead hot. His black silk-like shirt tucked into his snug jeans, revealing a nicely sculpted butt that had mostly been hidden by t-shirts up to this point. As Mandy would say, BAM! Tonight he had apparently dressed up. To impress me? Or had he kept on his church clothes? It was Sunday after all. No, this had nothing to do with church and everything to do with me.

Roxie lay by Dad's feet, making slight whiney noises. At least she wasn't barking at Ryan, although she seemed distressed by his mere presence. So strange. Come to think of it, I was distressed, too, but for difference reasons.

Ryan turned to face me once he realized I had entered the room. A small gasp slipped past my lips, and I swallowed down the ‘omigod’ statement that seriously wanted to escape my mouth. He had the first several buttons of his shirt undone, which allowed a peek at the hard ridge of his pecs. If all the saliva hadn't evaporated from my mouth, I'd be drooling like a Saint Bernard. And to make matters worse, he gave me that crooked sensual smile that did funny things to my stomach. He was far too perfect for me. He needed someone to be Barbie to his Ken. And that wasn't me.

Dad cleared his throat, snapping my attention to the couch where my parents sat. My dad's expression held a hint of amusement, causing my face to flame. I'm sure I looked like a love struck idiot. Something my parents had never witnessed from me, nor would they ever again. Talk about embarrassing. Just kill me now. I'd never hear the end of it.

"So where are you kids going?” Dad asked.

I glanced back at Ryan. I couldn't answer because I didn't have a freakin’ clue, not to mention the fact that I couldn't trust myself to speak yet.

"I thought I'd take her to a movie. There's this new romantic comedy playing at the Pflugerville Theater that's had some really great reviews,” Ryan answered.

Romantic comedy? Seriously? No guy I knew would be caught dead at a chick-flick movie. Or bother to even glance at a review, much less give it any serious thought. Most would find the most violent movie possible and call it good, not even thinking to ask what the girl wanted to see. Ryan definitely belonged in a category all to himself.

Since he had dressed up, I couldn't go out looking like warmed-over-crap. And I couldn't say no now. Not like I wanted to say no. As soon as I caught a look at him, my anger toward him had vanished. He didn't exactly fight fair. I glanced at my parents and narrowed my eyes in thought. If I went up and changed now, Ryan would be left with them—a horrifying thought. What to do? A war raged in my head. Should I change or should I just deal?

Maybe my parents would behave and not give him the third degree. Yeah, and Val would crawl back in her hole and leave Ryan alone—both mere fantasies.

"Are you ready to go?” Ryan asked. “The movie starts in twenty minutes."

Well crap, I guess the decision was made for me. “Sure. I just need to run up and get my purse.” I glanced at Mom and Dad and gave them a look, begging them to behave.

Dad winked. Not a good sign.

I rushed up the stairs and took a quick moment to glance in the mirror. Eeek! Okay, one minute wouldn't hurt. I dropped my purse on my vanity stool and jerked my shirt over my head. After rummaging around my closet, I decided on a pink undershirt with lace trim on the bottom and a white Holister shirt to go over it. I changed, then quickly redid my hair. And I seriously needed some eyeshadow, and some blush, and a little bit of eyeliner. Dang! When I finished the rush makeover, I checked out my appearance one last time. Okay, not bad. I grabbed my purse, then ran back downstairs.

"Okay, I'm ready,” I said, my voice raspy from rushing.

Ryan chuckled.

"What?” I glanced down to make sure I didn't have a boob hanging out or something.

"Your dad just bet me that you'd change clothes while you were upstairs.” Ryan flashed his dazzling smile. “Looks like he wins."

I speared Dad with a stare, then rolled my eyes. “Bye.” Parents could be so freaking embarrassing. Next thing you know, they'll have naked baby pictures out to show Ryan. Or worse, videos of me doing gymnastics at age three.

"You kids have fun,” Mom hollered out after us.

After we got in Ryan's Mustang, he turned. “By the way, you look hot."

I swung my head around, my mouth dropping open like a fish gasping for air. Totally not expecting that comment, my face heated. Before I could recover and make a decent reply, he reached over and took my hand, zapping the remaining breath from my lungs.

"I've been looking forward all day to seeing you,” he said, his voice deep and sensual.

"You were at my house earlier, remember?"

He rubbed his thumb across the top of my hand. “Okay, let me rephrase. I've been looking forward all day to being alone with you."

I puffed out a breath and stared straight ahead. My heart beat so fast it tripped over itself trying to find a normal rhythm. My belly flipped over, sending the nervous flutters jumping. The way he said ‘alone’ made it feel so intimate, like a caress. Like the way he stroked his strong fingers across my hand.

He turned my hand over on his lap, palm up, tracing circles on the sensitive area. Tingling sensations rushed through my body along with the usual electrical-like currents, causing a shiver to race up my spine.

"Tickle?” The corners of his mouth raised in a smile.

"Umm hmm."

"While I have you captive, there's something I think we need to discuss."

Awareness of my situation and his use of the word ‘captive’ snapped me back to reality. I pulled my hand out from under his. I had a feeling I wouldn't like what he had to say by the seriousness of his tone.

"It's about Val,” he said, his face blank of emotion.

Oh, God! Is he going to inform me that he plans to go out with both me and Val? Or that he likes her better? Or that it's all been one big joke at my expense? I chewed my bottom lip, waiting for the blow his words would surely land.

"I have to be nice to her. You see, her dad is very influential. He's a banker and my dad relies on his support to get the huge loans he requires. He wanted me to go out with her, but I couldn't go there, especially after meeting you.” Warmth and sincerity reflected within the depths of his crystal blue eyes.

"I see.” His eyes said he spoke the truth, but a little pebble of doubt settled in my gut.

He reached out and cupped my chin in his hand, turning my face back toward his. “Do you? I get the feeling you don't believe me."

"I don't know what to believe. It's just hard watching you let her hang all over you. It's like you enjoy it.” Oh, God! I can't believe I voiced my thoughts.

He grinned, the humor reaching his eyes. “You're jealous!” He turned it into a tease, making the words into a sing-song kind of nonsense. “Sparkie is jealous. J-E-A-L-O-U-S. That spells jealous!"

Unable to continue the pretended outrage due to his accusations, which were sadly true, I busted out laughing. “You're such a dork. I swear."

"Yeah, yeah. I admit it, besides normal is highly—"

"Overrated,” I finished for him.

He squeezed his eyebrows together and pursed his lips. “How'd you know what I was going to say?"

"It's one of me and Mandy's favorite phrases."

When we arrived at the theater, Ryan ran around the car to open my door. So it wasn't just a first date kind of manner thing. We walked up to the ticket counter. Ryan pulled out his wallet to pay.

I dug in my purse and grabbed some cash, then extended it toward him. “Here."

"Nope. Your money is worthless. As long as you're with me, you'll pay for nothing.” He winked.

"Oh.” I had a feeling he wouldn't let me pay, but I didn't want to assume he would.

Ryan ushered me through the doors and to the concession stand.

"What are you going to get?” He checked out the goodies in the glass case.

"Twizzlers.” I twirled a lock of hair between my fingers.

"And?"

"And that's it."

"Okay, but we'll also need a huge tub of popcorn and a large drink to share. I promise I don't have cooties. Haven't had a bad case of that in a long time.” He waggled his eyebrows.

I laughed.

By the time we got into the movie, most of the seats had been taken.

"I see two seats at the very top. Do you mind?” Ryan asked.

"Nope. I always sit at the top. You don't have to worry about little kids kicking your seat or popcorn getting thrown at your head."

"You got a point there, Sparkie. The top it is."

We settled in just as the previews began. Ryan lifted up the chair arm, leaving no barrier between us. I had forgotten that only the chairs in the back row had that option. As he closed the distance between us, I became quite aware of that very option.

"There, now it's a little easier to share the popcorn,” he said.

We had popcorn? Oh yeah. Energy flowed between us, sending my pulse soaring. Every nerve became increasingly sensitive. Ryan's cinnamon scent mixed with the buttery smell of popcorn drove my senses into overload.

Just as the feature movie started, a popcorn projectile landed on my chest. Since I didn't have much boobage to hold it in place, it quickly fell to my lap. I glanced over at Ryan. He appeared to be concentrating on the movie. Another piece struck me. I checked around to see who else had popcorn. What the heck? Right as I looked back at Ryan, I noticed a small lift to the corner of his mouth like he was trying to hold back laughter. I pretended not to notice but lowered my view, so I could watch when he grabbed another handful of popcorn.

Just as he chunked another one I turned my head, causing the popcorn to bounce off my nose. “Busted!"

We both laughed. Several ‘shushes’ sounded around us.

Ryan leaned over and whispered, “You really should learn to control yourself in public."

I grabbed a whole handful of popcorn and threw it at him. “Hmmmf! How's that for control?"

"Why, Sparkie, I think I like this feisty side of you."

Feisty? I stiffened, remembering how Constantine had said those very same words. Could it be a coincidence? Ryan had never given off the same sinister vibes as Constantine. But, more and more similarities were coming to light. No, I was being ridiculous. Ryan didn't have an evil bone in his body. I'd be able to sense it, surely.

I whipped my head around to glance at him just as he decided to do the same—our faces just an inch apart, our lips an inch apart. I drew in a quick breath. Before I had a chance to exhale, he pressed his lips to mine, sending unfamiliar sensations rippling through me. He opened his mouth a little and I followed, allowing the kiss to deepen. Tingles shot straight to my lower abdomen. He tasted like popcorn and Dr. Pepper—a salty and sweet combination that curled my toes. It wasn't as scary as I had imagined, yet so much more amazing than I had ever dreamed.

He broke the kiss, then draped his arm around my shoulders, pulling me closer. I didn't resist. All my concerns about Ryan faded away as I snuggled closer into the crook of his arm.

Half-way through the movie, I had to go to the bathroom. The Dr. Pepper had gone directly to my bladder.

"I'll be right back.” I stood and worked my way to the aisle.

I entered the bathroom, my footsteps echoing in the empty room. An uneasy feeling settled in my bones. I hated going during movies because the bathrooms tended to be vacant, which isn't a good thing when you watch too many horror shows. Even though no one else occupied the room, I still bent and glanced under the doors. When satisfied, I pushed one of the stall doors open and entered.

Before I had a chance to sit and tend to business, the scent of almonds filtered through the room. I tensed.

You've got to be kidding me.

Not wanting to be caught with my pants down, literally, I hurried and pulled them back up, forgetting the urgent need to empty my bladder. That would have to wait.

I unlocked the stall door and stuck my head out. Leaning against the wall next to the hand dryers stood Constantine—not that I was surprised.

His gaze roamed my body, then settled on my face. “Enjoying the movie?"

"As a matter of fact I am. Cut the small talk. What do you want this time?” I didn't sense he meant me harm, but he wanted something.

"Like every time, I want you. Pretty simple.” He licked his lips. “I can show you a way of life so liberating and satisfying that you'll never look back on your old one."

"Well, that would be a problem. I want the old one back. I'm not fond of the recent one I've been thrust into."

A strange look flickered across his face. I should've kept my mouth shut. Nicoleta warned me to be careful. She said Constantine would stop at nothing to lure me to him of my own free will. Anything I say could be used toward that purpose. How stupid could I be?

In a flash he disappeared. Warm breath poured across the back of my semi-bare neck. I jumped and turned my head left and right, my ponytail whipping across my face. How had he moved so fast? I didn't even have time to react. I whirled around to face a grinning embodiment of evil. He shimmered, then vanished once more. I turned round and round searching for him, expecting at any time for him to pop back in and startle me. The door busted open, and a hugely pregnant woman waddled in. I squealed, causing her to squeal in response.

"Sorry. I just get creeped out being alone in a bathroom,” I explained.

"No, it's okay. Believe me, I wouldn't be here either, but these days my bladder is the size of a pea.” She entered a stall, and I quickly exited the bathroom, deep laughter following me out.

I reached out to grab the theater door. Someone gripped my shoulders. I swung around, ready to confront Constantine yet again.

My eyes widened and I felt the color drain from my face.

"Hey, Sparkie. I was worried about you. You were taking so long I thought I better check and make sure you were okay."

Suspicions once again swirled through my mind. How did he manage to always show up around the same time as Constantine? I wasn't gone that long, so why did he need to come looking for me? I'm quite capable of going to the bathroom on my own.

"Why are you staring at me so weird? You look like you've seen a ghost.” He bent down and kissed me, electrical pulses passing from one to the other.

No, he had none of the evil that radiated from Constantine. Nothing more than one coincidence after another. Stranger things have happened. Or so I tried to convince myself.

After the movie ended, we decided to go to Chipotle and get a burrito for dinner. For once, I appreciated the noisiness of the place. I didn't feel up to talking much. I enjoyed just staring across the table at perfection.

But, that little twinge of doubt kept creeping back. My heart didn't want to believe it, but my mind kept forcing the possibility to the front. My body agreed with my heart and wanted my mind to take a flying leap off the highest building.

"You've been awfully quiet since leaving the movie,” Ryan stated.

"Oh, I guess I'm kind of tired. And it's really loud in here. I can hardly hear myself talk."

Ryan licked the hot sauce from the corner of his mouth, drawing my attention to his lips. I followed every motion of his tongue. After experiencing how wonderful kissing could be, I couldn't help but wonder what it would feel like to French kiss. My face heated at the thought. I'd seen it on TV and talked about it with Mandy, but I'd never done it before. Not ever.

Soon, Ryan would take me back home. But, would he kiss me good night? My stomach tingled with anticipation. If he didn't, I think I'd just die. How could I wait for the next time if he didn't? Would there even be a next time? And what about my breath? Omigod! The corn salsa had onions and garlic in it. Why didn't I skip it this time? Maybe I had some gum in my purse.

"Aren't you going to eat?” Ryan asked.

"Huh?” I glanced at my half-eaten burrito. “Yeah. I just had to let my stomach settle. A certain person forced too much popcorn on me. And let's not forget about the Twizzlers."

He looked down at his empty burrito wrapping. “Yeah, me too.” We both laughed.

Obviously, he had no problems with his appetite. And thank goodness, mine had chilled since I started taking the supplements. The never ending hunger got rather old.

On the way home, Ryan held my hand, gently stroking the sensitive flesh between my thumb and forefinger. The closer we got to my house, the more nervous I became. I wanted him to kiss me again. It seemed to be the only thing I could think about. Did Mandy feel that way about Brad? Had she kissed him and not told me? No, no way would she keep that to herself. Heck, I couldn't wait to tell Mandy what had happened.

I searched in my purse, trying to find anything to mask the overpowering scent of garlic that no doubt resided in my mouth. Thank goodness I had one piece of gum left.

"Would you like half?” I held up the piece and wiggled it.

"That's okay. You go right ahead."

I popped the gum in my mouth. When we arrived at my house, I took the opportunity to check my breath while he walked around the car to open my door. Omigod! Minty garlic. Much better. Not! I rolled my eyes.

He helped me out of the car. “I had a great time tonight. I'm glad you decided to go with me."

"Yeah, me too,” I said.

As we walked up the driveway, Ryan slid his arm around my waist. The tingling burn in my lower belly intensified. I felt every bite of the burrito like an anvil in my gut.

The door loomed closer ... closer ... closer.

Crap! What should I do about the gum still in my mouth? What if he kissed me and somehow the gum ended up in his mouth. Nasty! I pretended to cough. When I raised my hand to cover my mouth, I spit the gum into my hand. And in one fluid motion, I chunked it into the bushes. I smiled, pleased with myself for being so sneaky, sneaky.

When we reached the porch, he spun me so I faced him. Before I had a chance to realize what he intended, his mouth covered mine in a deep, mind-numbing kiss.

My eyes rolled back in my head. He pulled me tighter against him, our bodies fitting together like a puzzle—a warm yummy puzzle. His heart thudded against my chest, matching the rhythm of my own pulse. He ran his hands up and down my back, causing the hair on my arms to stand on end. Every sense blazed to life, my body short circuiting.

And then the burn and cracking started.

At first I couldn't distinguish it from all the other sensations racing through my body. Then, the sharp pain radiating from my tailbone doused me with reality like a bucket of ice water.

I was shifting in front of Ryan.

I had to get away from him—before it was too late. I broke the kiss and pulled away from him.

"I have to go.” Without making eye contact, I turned and hurried through the door, not taking the time to say good bye.

No sooner had I closed the door than fur speckled my arms and claws replaced my fingernails. Oh, God! One second longer and Ryan would've witnessed my horrible affliction. I ran straight up to my bed and threw myself across it, hot tears streaking down my face. I'd never be able to have a normal life. Never. How could I expect to have any kind of relationship without the other person eventually finding out what manner of creature I had become? What would Ryan think if he knew he was going out with a blood-sucking, panther-shifting freak of nature? If I was him, I'd run as far away as I could and never look back.

I wanted to flee, only the creature I'd be running from happened to be me.

[Back to Table of Contents]

14

Oh, Holy Shift!

Mondays sucked. But something about this particular Monday made the suck factor increase exponentially as the day wore on.

Unsure of exactly what would trigger my next shift, I remained in a constant state of paranoia. I didn't feel like associating with anyone. Nothing like a little self-pity to start the week off right. I wondered what the day had in store for me.

I didn't have long to wait.

On my way to my first class, the bottom of my backpack ripped, spilling my crap all over the hallway. No one bothered to help me pick it up. Now, I had no choice but to run to my locker between each class.

As I rushed down the hall to English after putting my unneeded supplies in my locker, some jerk bumped into me, sending my stuff flying across the floor—again.

"Thanks a lot!” I yelled at the retreating figure.

He returned the favor by sending me a one finger salute with his free hand.

The bell rang. Its obnoxious shrill frazzling my last few remaining nerves.

"Great, now I'm late,” I mumbled to myself.

I bent to pick up my strewn items, collecting the mess as fast as I could.

"Ooow! Nice ba-dunk-a-dunk you got going on there, Bat Magnet,” one of the stupid football jocks said as he passed.

"Jerk."

I scooped up my last folder right when the scent of almonds struck me straight in the face.

"Yep, it's mighty fine. And I should know."

I slowly turned, facing Constantine in time to watch him run his tongue along his bottom lip. My face ignited. Had all the creeps decided to come out today and harass me? Truly, his appearance put the icing on my crap cake of a day that had barely even started.

I straightened and held my books against my chest. “You can't be here. Get lost. Go bother someone else. I have to get to class."

"You are quite tense, little Vanator. See, if you joined with me, you'd never feel stress again. And I'd make sure to take care of all your desires. You'd never be left wanting.” He stepped forward, closing the space between us. The heat from his body reached out and wrapped around me. “Ah, think of the freedom."

"What I think is that you're a canker sore on my butt that won't go away.” I moved to go around him. He blocked my way. I scooted left. He followed. “Do you mind? I have to get to class. Now, get out of my way."

He let me pass. “You know where to find me. I'll be waiting for you."

I turned back to snarl a response, but he had vanished. How convenient.

Miss Sanders had her back turned to the class when I arrived at the door, so I snuck in and slid into a back seat without her seeing.

"Good morning, Miss Wilde. Glad you could make it,” Miss Sanders said.

I slunk down in my seat. Did she have eyes in the back of her head? Never mind. I didn't want to know. Maybe she really did.

It didn't take long before I zoned out her words, my thoughts turning to Ryan.

I felt like a complete butthead for the way I had reacted toward him last night after the heated kiss we shared on the porch—before my inner beast decided to make an ill-timed appearance. Apparently, I could add passion to the list of emotions I had to avoid. Ryan had called and texted many times, but I refused to answer. Since I couldn't bring myself to deal with him just yet, I avoided him like the plague. I didn't even answer Mandy's IMs last night. But, that was all about to come to an end, since I had both of them in my next class. And Val, too. Can't forget about her. My day just wouldn't be complete without a little dose of Val.

I rushed to my locker before history to dump off my English books from my first class and pick up the history one I needed next. When I closed the door, there Ryan stood, waiting for me to acknowledge his presence. I gasped, already out of breath from rushing around like a chicken with its head cut off.

"Hey, Sparkie,” he said, obviously studying my reaction.

I dropped my gaze to the floor, unable to maintain eye contact with the guy who set my world on fire. “Hey."

He reached out and touched my elbow, sending zaps of current up my arm. “Look, I'm sorry about last night. I didn't mean to come on so strong. I promise it won't happen again.” I glanced up at him, his eyes an honest reflection of his sincerity. “Not until you're ready."

Omigod! He blamed himself for my odd behavior. Amazed, I didn't even try to correct his assumption. Besides, what would I say instead? Sorry Ryan, I was in the middle of shifting into a freakin’ panther, so I had to go hide? I think not. But, at the same time, I couldn't continue to allow him to feel bad for some imagined wrong.

"It's okay. It wasn't you. I—"

The bell rang. Crap! Tardy again. Ryan grabbed my hand and pulled me down the hall toward our history class. By the time we arrived at our destination, we were giggling and out of breath. Ms. Johnson hadn't closed the door yet, so we slipped into the room, trying not to draw too much attention to ourselves—not an easy task given the fact we couldn't contain our snickers.

We worked our way to the back of the room where two empty desks sat next to each other, passing an irate, pinched-faced Val. I had a bad feeling I'd be paying for it later today at some point.

As I slid into the desk, I caught a movement out of the corner of my eyes. Mandy waved and smiled, then gave me the thumbs up. She didn't act too upset about me not calling or IMing yesterday after Ryan dropped me off.

Maybe this day could be salvaged after all.

After that last statement, I should've knocked on wood. Again, I found myself late to my next class due to having to go to my locker yet again. When I opened the door to shove my book in, a folded piece of paper fell to the ground, my name neatly written on the outside. I bent down and scooped it up, then stuck it in my purse. I'd have to read it later. Who could it be from? Ryan? I smiled to myself. Who else would write me? Not like Mandy would. We texted or IMed. We didn't write notes. That was gay! But, a note from Ryan was a totally different thing. I savored the thought of reading it during lunch.

As class continued on and on and on, anticipation over reading the note grew. Maybe I could sneak it out and read it really quick. No, with my luck, I'd get busted and the stupid note would be read in front of the whole class. No doubt it would contain something totally embarrassing.

The bell rang. Finally, lunch time! I rushed to the nearest secluded area and pulled the note from my purse.

Meet me in the supply closet next to the biology room at 1:15.

Ryan

Why the supply closet? Privacy? To hide from Val? I checked the time on my iPhone. Crap! It was already 1:12. I had to hurry. I practically sprinted down the hall. Since classes continued during my lunch period, I had to be quiet. I crept past the biology room and stood in front of the closet. Something didn't feel right to me. I couldn't imagine Ryan suggesting meeting like this. Shouldn't all the supply closets be locked anyway? Surely, the school wouldn't leave them open for students to enter whenever they felt like it. It didn't make any sense.

I glanced around the hall. No one seemed to be around. I didn't sense evil and the scent of almonds didn't permeate the air around me—not like when Constantine makes an appearance. I reached my hand out to try the doorknob and hesitated, dropping it back by my side. I hated small enclosed areas, especially dark ones. Why was I even here? It's not like I could hang out in such a place. I'd have a full out claustrophobic attack. But, I couldn't let Ryan think I blew him off. Again I reached out and tried the doorknob. It turned, nothing impeding its progress. I pushed the door open, allowing light to filter into the tiny, but crowded room.

"Ryan?” I whispered.

I took a small step into the room, just to be sure he wasn't hiding behind some of the piled-up crap. He did seem to enjoy teasing me.

Shoved from behind, I flew forward into the room and fell to my knees, barely avoiding cracking my head on an audiovisual stand that had been placed against the back wall. Before I had a chance to regain my composure, the room encased in darkness as the door shut firmly behind me. Feminine laughter trailed down the hall.

"Val!"

I'd know her cackle anywhere. What would possess her to do such a thing?

The dark, cramped room pulsed around me, forcing me back to a time I never wanted to revisit. I had to get out of there.

My chest constricted, partially closing off my lungs. Memories of a similar circumstance flashed into my head. I sat back on my heels. No. No. No. I didn't want to go there. Not now. Not ever. I rolled to my side and drew my knees to my chest, rocking back and forth. But the images kept coming and coming.

I was four. I didn't want to take a nap, but Mom made me because I was cranky. I took all my dolls out of my toy box and started to play. Then my room got really dark and it started to thunder. Boom! I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to stop the memory. I could hear the thunder, even now. Boom! I covered my ears to block the horrible sound. I wanted to run to my mom, but she'd be really mad I hadn't gone to sleep. The thunder got louder. And louder. Something scratched at my window. I covered my mouth with my hands to keep from screaming. Lightning lit up my room, casting spooky shadows everywhere. I needed my mom, but I was too scared to move. I had to hide from the shadows, so I crawled into my toy box and shut the lid. But it was even darker and so tight. I couldn't breathe. My chest hurt bad. I pushed against the top. But it stuck. I screamed and screamed. Mom didn't hear me.

She didn't hear me.

I stayed trapped in the little box for so long ... so long.

Tears streamed down my face. My chest tightened even more. I needed out of the closet and fast.

Suck it up. Suck it up.

I wiped the moisture from my face, then pushed myself onto my hands and knees. Gasping for air, I felt around in the darkness, just enough light making its way under the door to show me the way. Even my increased senses couldn't combat the blurring and dimming of my vision. Adrenaline burst through my veins, sending my pulse skyrocketing into dangerous zones. My heart ached, the pressure increasing until I thought it would shatter into a million pieces. I couldn't breathe. My lungs burned. Dizziness seized me and I swayed side to side. Dots of light danced behind my eyes. I fell onto my side, no longer able to sit up.

And then my muscles started to burn—just like they had in the cave the last time I had an attack. My bones twisted and cracked. I groaned from the odd pain.

"Oh, God! No!"

I was shifting—at school. I had to stop it. But the pain increased, making it hard to relax and calm myself down. I rolled to my back, my arms falling by my sides. My newly sprung claws scratched along the cool cement floor. The tickle of fur sprouting from my skin sent a ripple of chills across my skin. My body started to take on another shape—and not that of a human. My fangs dug into my lips. Blood trickled from the wound, scenting the air with a delicious sweet, metallic aroma.

No! I have to stop it.

At any time now, I'd be unable to speak, my voice reduced to the scream of a wild beast.

Then I thought of what Nicoleta had told me. I took a deep breath and centered on my pendant.

"Please help me. I can't control the shift. Show me how before it's too late,” I pleaded.

My necklace heated and the pendant vibrated, emitting a glowing orange halo. Instantly, a peaceful feeling settled over me. My lungs expanded normally, allowing more oxygen throughout my body. I inhaled and exhaled. My heart rate slowed, releasing the pressure in my chest. I continued to draw from the power of the pendant. The twisting of my body ceased.

A rustle sounded on the other side of the door. It opened, the light instantly blinding me. I scurried into a corner, curling into a ball, trying to hide as much of my body as possible. Whoever opened the door had been treated to my half-shifted form. The door creaked shut, temporarily sending the tiny room back into darkness.

Then, the light flicked on.

I stayed huddled in the corner, my body shaking as it slowly returned to normal. I heard the steady breathing of the unidentified person in the room with me, and I waited for him or her to speak. Say anything for that matter. Too scared to see who had witnessed the horrific transformation, I kept my head buried into my knees.

"Cheyenne, why couldn't you tell me?” Mandy asked.

I jerked my head up and met her questioning gaze, but couldn't find the words to answer.

"Don't you know by now you can tell me anything?” She knelt next to me and said in a low voice, “I saw you shift in the cave."

My jaw dropped open. She saw? Omigod! And she hadn't said anything? Hadn't run screaming in the other direction?

"That's right. I saw it, but I decided to wait until you were ready to tell me."

She didn't appear to be freaked-out about the incident, so I relaxed. “Why are you so calm about everything? Did you really see what just happened? Or do you need your eyes checked? My God, Mandy, I had freakin’ fur covering my body. What's wrong with you? Don't you find that just a little strange?” Why did I feel the need to convince her of the abnormality of the situation?

"No, not really.” She sat on her butt and crossed her legs.

"Why the heck not?” The fact she hadn't flipped out over the transformation really disturbed me.

She smiled. “Because my dad and brother are both shifters. Duh!"

My eyes widened. “Shifters? What do you mean?"

"They shift like you, except into wolves.” She shrugged as if it didn't matter.

I leaned closer like I had a secret to tell. “You mean like werewolves?"

Nicoleta had mentioned other races, but I hadn't really given it too much thought. Never in my wildest dreams would I have thought my best friend would be a part of a non-human race like me. Could there be more like me living right next door? Or going to the same school?

She rolled her eyes. “That is so politically incorrect. Luptã is the preferred term. They shift into wolves, just like you shift into a black cat."

My turn to roll my eyes. “It's called a panther. Hello."

We both cracked up, the tension of the situation fading.

"Are you okay now?"

"Yeah. By the way, how did you know where to find me?"

Mandy clenched her hands into fists on her lap. “You don't even want to know."

"Just tell me.” It's not like it could get any worse.

"The witch bragged about it with her little cronies. They acted like it was the funniest thing ever. And I don't care what you say this time. She will pay for this. Her actions could've had serious consequences for you. She knew you were claustrophobic and deliberately planned just the right revenge. She's a hateful person.” Mandy crossed her arms across her chest and scowled.

"What do you mean revenge?"

"Oh please! When you and Ryan came into history together, she turned completely green with envy. She didn't even try to hide it. It was quite obvious y'all were ‘together.’ And then after class, I saw Ryan talking to her. They seemed a bit too cozy. It pissed me off, so I kind of ... eavesdropped. But, get this—he told her he wanted to just be friends with her because he really liked you. And that y'all were going out."

"Omigod! Are you serious? He actually told her that?” My heart did a flip, and the butterflies in my stomach fluttered to life. He said we were going out. He must really like me to stand up to Val when his father expected him to be extra nice to her. That had to have been hard.

"Yep. She was livid. Her face turned all red, then she stormed off. I'm sure that's when she decided to get back at you."

"Well, I guess I can't blame her,” I mumbled under my breath.

Mandy wrinkled her nose. “What? Are you nuts?"

"I have Ryan. She doesn't. I was mighty ticked when I thought the tables were turned."

She shook her head and sighed. “I think the shifting has done something to your head."

We left the closet and walked toward the student center where most of the juniors and seniors hung out. Right as we rounded the corner, we ran into Ryan.

Before I could utter a word, he pulled me into his strong arms, the scent of cinnamon and musk encapsulating me. We fit together so perfectly like we were made for each other. I snuggled closer into his embrace, absorbing the comfort and security he so freely offered.

"I heard what Val did. I'm so sorry. It's my fault.” He released his hold and held me in place in front of him while he checked me over. Apparently satisfied with his examination, he hugged me again.

"How ... did you find out?” I asked, my voice muffled against his chest.

"I heard Val talking about it. Or should I say bragging about it. I had no idea just how mean she could be. I'm so sorry."

"Quit apologizing. I'm fine, really."

Mandy put her hands on her hips. “Bullcrap! When I found her still locked in the room, she was in the middle of a panic attack. She could barely breathe."

He released me again and stared into my eyes. “Is this true?"

"Yeah, but I'm okay. Just leave it alone."

Mandy huffed. “Are you kidding me? She accused you of having drugs, then locked you in a small room knowing you're claustrophobic.” She threw her hand in the air. “You might be able to let it go, but I'm sure not."

"Mandy's right,” Ryan agreed. “She can't keep doing these things to you. What if she ends up really hurting you the next time?” Concern shimmered in his blue eyes.

My heart contracted. If he didn't care, he sure put on a good show.

"Hey!” Mandy greeted as she joined in the warm-up. “Ben about killed me today. He worked on my hip flexors. And boy am I gonna have a huge bruise where he pushed."

"Hey,” I said, giving her the I-know-what-you-did look. I hoped it did hurt. Served her right.

"Sorry, but Val had it coming."

Funny how she knew from just a look exactly what irritated me. “I got called out of class again to visit Mr. Gonzales, so I could corroborate what you'd told him. You do realize Val will make my life an even bigger hell now thanks to you?” I pressed my lips together. Still ticked Mandy had actually gone to the principal's office, I planned to make her pay for a while.

"Not if she wants to keep her head on her shoulders. I heard she may get suspended for a day or two,” she said with just a little too much excitement.

Crap! What if she blames Ryan for having a part in the whole mess, then she tells her father? Ryan's dad might feel the backlash.

"Ladies, cut the chat. This isn't gossip time,” Larry yelled across the gym.

Considering the crappy day I had at school, gym seemed to be going quite well. I worked on my release move on bars and caught all but two. Beam rocked! I made all my flights. But when we rotated to vault, I had a strange feeling my luck would be changing. On edge, I kept glancing toward the viewing area expecting to see ... well, I wasn't exactly sure. A prickling sensation centered at the base of my neck.

After a ton of run-throughs, we did some drills. I needed to work on getting the extra half-twist onto my handspring double full vault, so I could have a 10.0 start value. Starting out two-tenths more would really help. Sometimes winning came down to hundredths of a point.

"Okay, ladies, let's vault,” Larry announced.

I did two really good ones, almost making the extra half. So pumped, I forgot about the nagging uncomfortable feeling, until an overwhelming sense of foreboding broke my concentration during a vault, and I bounced sideways off the mat, falling head first into the bar pit.

The way I landed wedged me into the foam blocks with my legs sticking straight up, kicking out frantically to dislodge myself. I heard muted laughter all around me. No doubt the whole optional team now circled the pit, watching my futile attempts to escape the sinister foam blocks. Strong hands circled my ankles and pulled me out. Okay, stupid didn't even begin to describe how I felt. Larry raised his glasses and wiped the tears from his eyes.

"I'm glad I could serve as entertainment.” I huffed out a breath. I seemed to be playing that part well lately. Maybe I should become a comedian.

"Oh, but, Cheyenne, if you could have seen...” Mandy busted out laughing with the rest of the team.

"Everyone back to vault,” Larry managed to choke out.

With only slight injury to my pride, I marched back to the vault runway. I stopped dead in my tracks and lifted my gaze to the viewing area.

Constantine leaned against the railing, his stare zoomed into me. He dipped his head in my direction.

He sure had some nerve coming into my gym, invading my sanctuary for the second time.

Mandy caught up with me and nudged my shoulder. “Who is that? He's gorgeous."

"Trust me, he's not. He's no one you need to meet,” I warned.

"So, you do know him?"

"No, not really. It's more about knowing what he is."

Her eyes grew wide. “Is he ... a ... vampire?"

I grabbed her shoulders. “Sssh! Omigod! You can't be saying things like that out loud. What if someone heard?"

She grimaced. “Sorry. But, he really is gorgeous. A lot like Ryan."

I narrowed my eyes. Why would she compare Ryan to Constantine? “Well, let's just say Constantine's not so gorgeous on the inside. You don't want to mess with him. Stay as far away from him as possible.” I glanced back over at him. “Cover for me. I'll be right back."

Knowing Constantine would follow, I headed straight back to the bathrooms. I slipped around the corner and stopped, standing against the wall.

"Hello, Cheyenne.” He sniffed the air. “You're smelling rather yummy today."

It's more than I could say about his scent. I now hated the smell of almonds. “What now, Constantine? Bored? Felt the need to harass me? What?” Irritation hung thick on my words.

He covered his heart with both hands. “You wound me with your words."

I widened my eyes and looked deep into Constantine's. Ryan had made the exact same gesture and said similar words at the Halloween party when he had teased me. How weird. “You can't keep showing up wherever you want."

He braced his hands against the wall on either side of my head and leaned in close to my body, his lips a mere inch from mine. “Ah, but that's where you're wrong. I can do whatever I want.” He smiled. “Join with me, and you will also have that freedom."

I pushed against his chest and ducked under his arm. “You mean like the freedom you have as you hide from my clice? And will hide from me?"

His eyes turned an eerie golden yellow, signaling me I might have gone too far. I couldn't afford a scene in the gym. I'd never be able to explain the situation.

"One way or another you will come to me. I prefer you willing, but I'll take you however I can get you. And that's a promise.” He licked his lips, then disappeared around the corner.

I exhaled and leaned against the wall, trying to collect myself. Thank God no one had witnessed our little exchange. I went back into the gym and finished my last vault. We only had conditioning left now.

Mandy plopped down next to me while we waited for everyone to get their water bottles.

"Aaag! We have medicine ball for conditioning,” Mandy whined.

I groaned at the thought. “My arms still hurt from bars and all the arm conditioning we did Friday."

"Yeah, me, too."

Me and Mandy partnered, tossing the ball back and forth. Tiny vibrations rippled across my skin and cinnamon scented the air. I immediately glanced toward the viewing area. Ryan now stood in the same place as Constantine had.

A heavy object hit me square in the chest, knocking me onto my butt.

Mandy's eyes were huge. “Why didn't you catch it? What were you doing? Are you okay?"

Not sure what had hit me the hardest—the ball or Ryan's appearance—I just stared at Mandy. I glanced toward Ryan, his eyes also wide with shock.

"I'm sorry,” he mouthed.

Mandy followed my glance. “Dang girl, you've had two hunks visit you. Shazaam! You're on fire.” She pressed her finger to the top of her hip and made the sizzle sound as if she put out a burning match.

After conditioning, we pulled the mats onto the floor, so we could stretch. I kept my back to Ryan while I sat in the splits, one leg elevated on the mat. I needed a little time to think and he distracted me to no end. Way too many coincidences kept happening for my comfort. I could believe Constantine would shadow Ryan, but Constantine always showed up first, leaving me to believe Ryan followed him instead. But that didn't make sense, so I switched back to the coincidence scenario. Aaag! I no longer knew what to think or believe.

Mandy leaned over. “I take it Ryan's appearance surprised you since your attention was ... elsewhere?"

"And your point would be?"

"Nothing. I'm just saying."

We finished stretching, so I gathered my things and walked out of the gym and into the lobby where Ryan waited, a big smile on his face.

"Hey, Sparkie, how are you doing? I've been worried."

I raised my eyebrows. “So you thought you'd check up on me?” I couldn't help but smile at the thought of him caring enough to come all the way to the gym just to check on me. Any negative thoughts I had went right out the window.

He winked, reducing me to a puddle of mush—a condition I seemed to find myself in a lot lately. “Yep, sure did. And you look mighty fine to me.” He waggled his eyebrows as he teased me.

Heat infused my face at the comment, becoming more than just a little aware I stood in front of him in a form-fitting, skimpy leo. “Whatever!” I said, trying to cover-up my discomfort.

"And I wanted to see if you would like to go somewhere and have a quick dinner. Maybe Panda Express?"

My tummy rumbled at the mention of food. “I'd love to, but ... I have a lot of homework and Mom and Dad are expecting me home right after gym."

I knew Nicoleta would be waiting for me and I had a few things I needed to inform her about that couldn't wait any longer. Not to mention the fact Mom and Dad really did expect me home right away. With all the craziness surrounding Constantine, they had tightened the reins, becoming more and more paranoid. Not that I could blame them.

"That's okay. Late notice. Maybe another night."

I did my best version of the puppy dog look. “Sorry."

"No worries. I'll walk you out. Wouldn't want anything to happen to you."

He had no idea how close to the truth he came. “Okay. Let me get dressed."

I pulled on my pajama bottoms and slipped my hoodie over my head. After sliding on my flip-flops, I was good to go.

Mandy looked over and grinned. “Have fun. See you tomorrow."

Good thing I drove myself. I'd at least have a few minutes alone with Ryan. Oh no! What if he tried to kiss me and I started to shift? Or what if I turned into a panther right in front of his eyes? I clenched my teeth, frustrated I had to even worry about such crazy things as turning into a flippin’ four-legged animal from a kiss.

As soon as we walked out the doors, Ryan took my hand. Sparks traveled up my arm and down my back, sending every nerve into a sensitized frenzy. What was it about this guy that could cause such reactions? I had to maintain control. I couldn't allow a shift to even begin. Not in front of Ryan, and definitely not in front of my gym.

We reached my car and he twirled me to where my back rested against the driver's door. I held my breath, wondering what he had in mind.

"Are you sure you're fine?” He drilled me with a stare.

I exhaled. “Yes, I'm perfectly fine. Really."

He ran his finger down the side of my face, causing goose bumps to spread across my skin. His eyelids drooped slightly, lending him a sleepy look—a very sensual, sleepy look. “I'm glad. I wouldn't want anything bad to ever happen to you. You are very special ... to me,” he said in a rich velvet voice.

"I better go.” If I stared into Ryan's eyes any longer, I wouldn't be in control of my reactions toward him.

"Right.” He clasped my hands and brought them to his lips, pressing a kiss to each.

Oh God! Even a simple and sweet gesture had a huge impact on my senses. He was far too dangerous for my own good. I'd never be able to hide all my secrets from him. And I seriously doubted he'd be real hip on finding out I'm not exactly human.

He tugged me away from the car and pulled me against his hard chest, wrapping his arms around my waist. I inhaled his cinnamon scent, wondering if this would be what heaven felt like. He bent and kissed the top of my head, then released me. An immediate loss settled along my soul, the warmth leaving my body—leaving me empty inside and out. If I could crawl back into his comforting embrace and stay there forever, I wouldn't hesitate for a minute. But, something greater than me or my desires pulled me away.

"Drive safe,” he said, opening the door for me.

I slid into my seat. “I will."

"Good night, Sparkie. Don't forget to dream of me.” He winked, then shut the door before I had a chance to respond.

I had a feeling I'd be dreaming of him tonight and every night.

I pulled into the driveway only to find Nicoleta's car occupying my space ... again, so I reversed and parked along the curb. My stomach clenched, knowing I'd have to inform her that Mandy knew who I was ... what I was. No telling what kind of reaction I'd get. And I seriously dreaded telling her about almost shifting at school.

"A little late aren't you?” Nicoleta asked as I entered Dad's office, glancing at her diamond encrusted watch.

I plopped my stuff down next to the couch and sat. “Larry kept us a little longer."

"So, tell me what's been going on. Judging by the look on your face, you have something to tell me. And I'm getting the feeling I won't like it."

I glanced down at my lap. Can she read minds? Or am I that transparent? “Well, something happened at school today.” My gaze lifted back to her face.

Her eyebrows arched slightly. “And?"

"This girl decided to play a trick on me and locked me in a supply closet. I don't do well in small spaces, especially in the dark. I panicked. And...” I paused, biting my lower lip, not wanting to tell her the rest.

"And you started to shift,” Nicoleta finished for me.

My jaw dropped. She could read minds. How else would she know what I thought? I nodded in agreement.

"Did anyone witness it?"

Again I nodded, not wanting to look her in the eye.

She exhaled loud enough to snap my attention back on her. No emotion flickered across her face, which made it all the worse. “Who?” she demanded.

Why hadn't I just lied and said no one witnessed it? Mandy wouldn't tell anyone. Not with her family background. She understood the seriousness of the situation.

"Who, Cheyenne?” Her lips pressed into a tight line.

If something happened to Mandy because of my big mouth, I'd never forgive myself. “Mandy, my best friend. But, she won't tell anyone. She really won't. She's never betrayed my trust. Not ever. And well, there's something else. She's not from a normal family either. Her dad and brother are shifters, too. So see, she knows how important it is to keep the secret,” I rambled ninety miles an hour as I twisted my hands together.

"We know all about Mandy and her family. Have for quite a while."

I drew in a quick breath. “You know?"

"Yes. We make it our business to know the various races within our community. We've been at peace with the Luptãs for many centuries."

"So, it's okay that Mandy knows?” I asked, hope bursting from every word.

She took a deep breath, then slowly let it out. “I wouldn't go so far as to say it's ‘okay’ that she knows, but I don't feel it places our clice or your identity in danger. But, you do need to be more careful and control your emotions better. What would have happened if someone other than Mandy witnessed the transformation?"

"I know. But what was I supposed to do?” I lifted my hands in front of me. “It wasn't like I asked for the witch to lock me in a closet. And it's not like I asked to be claustrophobic. If I could control it, don't you think I would? It's humiliating and embarrassing. It's not like I enjoy it.” I snapped my mouth shut and glared at Nicoleta. Maybe I wasn't cut out to be an ice queen like her. Emotions raged inside me ready to explode at any time—a teenager. Hello. And sorry if that wasn't good enough for her, but nobody asked me if I wanted to take on the responsibility of being a Vanator on top of the normal hormonal changes going on inside me.

"You were born into power and with that you have certain obligations. Obligations you cannot hide from any longer.” She cocked her head to the side and pursed her lips. “Trying to find a place in this world is hard enough for kids your age, but to be marked as a Vanator makes it ten times worse. I get that. However, you must look beyond your fear and frustrations and embrace what you are."

"What I am? I don't want to be seen as what I am but who I am.” I slapped my palm over my heart. “Inside. Not defined by my position. I didn't ask to be born into power.” I crossed my arms over my chest—anger rising to the surface and heating my skin to an uncomfortable level.

"And you didn't ask to be a girl. And you didn't ask for your color of hair or eyes. And you didn't ask for your skin to have a certain pigment. Well guess what, kiddo? None of us gets the privilege of ‘picking’ what we will be when we're born. Nature takes care of that."

I opened my mouth to speak, but Nicoleta cut me off before I had a chance to say a word.

"Yes, even us—the horrid monsters you look down on. We are what we are. We have no more control than any other species. We evolve and change out of necessity. Yes, we accomplish this quicker than most, but it's still a process. It's nature's way of helping to keep us from extinction. And yes we have a place in the world like every other creature big and small.” She snapped her fingers together. “We can't snap our fingers and decide to be someone else. We learn to live with the cards we are dealt. It's called life."

"So, I'm supposed to suck it up and like it?"

She froze me with a stare. “No one said you had to like it. Do you think children born with no arms or legs like it? But that's what nature dealt them, so they have no choice but to accept and learn to adapt. You, on the other hand, received a gift. And it's up to you to decide what to do with it.” She stood. “Tell me, Cheyenne, will you become worthy of your gift? Or will you choose to flush it down the toilet and wallow in the mud of self pity?” She walked out of the room, then out the front door without a further word.

Unable to remain angry, I hung my head in shame. Nicoleta spoke the truth. And I knew it.

[Back to Table of Contents]

15

Stalking Psycho Bat

Not holding out any hope that today would end up better than yesterday, I hesitantly entered the student center within the main building. Val's group of cheer buddies stood in a huddle and glared at me with malice glowing in their eyes as I passed, Val conspicuously absent.

"Boo-yah!” Mandy hollered as she goosed me from behind.

My heart accelerated, sending my pulse pounding hard enough I could feel it bulging and contracting the veins in my wrists and throat. “Are you trying to scare me half to death or what?” I huffed, trying to catch my breath.

"You're mighty jumpy today. What's with the overly sensitive thing you got going on?” She waved her arms in front of me.

I glanced toward the group still glaring at me.

Mandy shrugged. “Oh, them. Well, they're just pissed because Val got in-school suspension for two days for what she did to you. I'm sure they're just lost since their evil leader is missing. They don't know who to torture today.” Mandy laughed.

"Great. Just what I need."

Why did Mandy have to go and rat out Val to Mr. Gonzales? Now, she'd really make my life miserable, not to mention it could affect Ryan's dad in a round-about way. I couldn't imagine what her dad would think about his perfect little daughter having in-school suspension. Crap. I didn't need this today or any day for that matter. Oh yeah, this day reeked of golden opportunities for a happy ending. Not!

"Well, at least you don't have to see Val today. The others are harmless without the head witch. The worst they can inflict is dirty looks."

"Yeah, but it's when she gets back that worries me. I have enough on my plate without worrying about her. She's already ticked about Ryan admitting he likes me, not her."

"Eh, don't worry about it. I've got your back. No biggie. Besides, you can just morph into a panther and eat her. Of course, you'll have a bad case of indigestion.” She cracked up laughing.

My mouth dropped open. How could she joke about such a thing? Had she been so brainwashed and immersed into this strange world that it no longer shocked her? Because it still shocked the hell out of me.

"Oh come on.” She slapped me on the back. “Quit taking things so serious. It's rather funny if you think about it. I guess you haven't had time to adjust yet."

I lowered my voice to just above a whisper. “I've only known what I am for less than a week—my birthday to be exact. I'm not sure I'll ever adjust to it."

"Holy crap, Batman. I didn't know that. No wonder you're all serious and freaked out. I guess I would be, too. I've had most of my life to adjust to it—ever since I walked in on my brother practically howling at the freakin’ moon. I was only four at the time, so I thought it was kind of cool. You know how I like dogs and all."

Mandy always had a way of putting things into perspective. I chuckled at the thought of her scratching her own brother behind the ears like she did Roxie whenever she came over.

"Yep, you do like the furry four-legged type,” I said. Come to think of it, I could be put into that category as well. “I just don't know if I can accept things so easily. And how did you keep these secrets from me?"

Out of all the times I had been to Mandy's house and even spent the night a million times, how in the world did I never see anything strange? How could she have kept it from me? We've been attached at the hip since third grade when she ended up in my class after moving to Round Rock. She'd always seemed normal. Okay, maybe normal didn't quite fit, but I definitely didn't think anything out of the ordinary existed within her family.

"Well, it's not like we sit around at the dinner table in wolf form. Besides, I can't shift. Only my dad and brother can. I take after my mom. It used to tick me off that I couldn't morph and my brother could. But, I watched how it affected him and decided maybe it wasn't so cool after all."

"Trust me, it's not all it's cracked up to be. I don't know what will make me shift from one minute to the next. I have to be careful all the time. I can't afford to be angry or panic or even kiss Ryan—"

"What?” Mandy interrupted.

Heat spread from my chest up to my face. I glanced down and plucked at my jeans. “Yeah. Sunday night when he dropped me off at the house, he kissed me. But, it wasn't just a normal kiss.” I glanced back at Mandy. “It was all ... I don't know ... warm and tingly and intense. And—"

"And what?” Mandy flipped her hands over palms up, impatience written across her face.

"And I started to shift—right in front of Ryan. I practically shoved him away and ran inside."

"Omigod!"

"Yeah, exactly. I could've just died. And the bad thing is he thought I freaked out over the kiss because he came on too strong. I couldn't exactly tell him the real reason. I mean what would I have said? Gee, Ryan, I had to break off the most exciting thing to ever happen to me because I was about to turn into a very large cat?"

Mandy laughed, then covered her mouth, snapping her expression back into a semblance of seriousness. “Dang, girl, that's rough. But, he's such a nice guy. You're lucky. Most aren't that understanding. Heck, many will drop you like a hot potato if you don't put out."

"Yeah, I guess. I just feel like a complete dork. And now I have no idea what will cause a shift. That's the scary part. I'm afraid to get too close to—"

An arm wrapped around my waist, while the other brushed my hair aside, pressing a warm kiss to my neck. I gasped.

"Too close to who?” Ryan asked.

I clutched my chest. The sound of my pulse roared inside my ears. The way he grabbed me from behind and swiped my hair from my neck had me flashing back to that first encounter in the cave with Constantine. I shuddered, chills racing up and down my spine.

Ryan moved to stand in front of me, then lifted my chin with his finger. “Sorry if I startled you, Sparkie."

Mandy giggled. “You should've seen the look on her face. I think you scared ten years off her life."

"Sorry. Didn't mean to,” he said.

Little did he know I could afford to lose even more years without it making much of a difference.

"How about I walk you to your first class? You know, to make up for losing the ten years and all. Least I can do.” He grinned and bowed, then offered his arm like a perfect gentleman. “My lady."

Mandy rolled her eyes. “See y'all later.” She walked off in the opposite direction.

I looped my arm through his. We passed the Cheyenne Hate Club. Their glares blazed through me like a blow torch.

"What up with them?” He jerked his thumb back toward them.

"Val has in-school suspension. I guess they aren't too happy about it."

"I can see that.” He sucked in air between his teeth, making a whistling sound.

"I'm really sorry Mandy told on Val and that she's in trouble. I hope her dad doesn't cause your dad too much trouble."

He drew his eyebrows together. “What?"

"Well, you know, how your dad asked you to be nice to Val because her dad had some kind of influence over yours."

His mouth opened slightly and his eyebrows rose. “Oh, right. Mandy did the right thing. I'm sure everything will be just fine with my dad. No worries. Besides, you're more important than a business, so don't worry about it."

Okay, something didn't feel right about his whole reaction to the situation. Had he lied about his dad's connection to Val's? If it was such a big deal the other night when he explained about having to make nice with Val, why had he acted today as if he'd forgotten all about it? I'd been worrying myself sick that I had caused his family trouble.

The first bell rang right after we reached my first class. Like a flood gate had opened, the halls filled with students, one after another bumping into me. I moved closer to the wall, leaning my back against it, hoping to avoid any more abuse.

Ryan stood in front of me, his hands pushed into his front pockets. “I better go. I have a pretty good trek to my first class."

"Okay,” I said.

He leaned toward me, his glance resting on my lips. He lifted one of his hands from his pocket and ran a finger down the side of my face.

Someone knocked into Ryan, sending him careening into me, sandwiching my body between the wall and his. He made no obvious attempt to distance himself. Every sensory nerve residing inside me jumped to attention—another one of those snap-crackle-pop moments. He pushed against the wall to right himself and grinned, my glance zooming in on his perfect white teeth. Perfect. That summed Ryan up all right.

"Later, Sparkie. Have a good day.” He winked, then disappeared into the crowd.

"Enjoy it while you can. Someone like Ryan will never stay with the likes of you. He's just slumming,” Kimee said, her expression smug and matter-of-fact. She brushed past me, making sure to clip my shoulder on her way into the classroom.

Fantabulous. Now Val had her cult followers making digs. Even when she wasn't physically around, her presence remained like the ghost of Halloween past. How far did her sphere of influence extend anyway?

I set my stuff on top of the desk in the second row next to one of the football jocks. Before I could plant myself into the seat, he plopped his big foot across it, barring my way.

"Seat taken,” he said.

Well, I guess my question just got answered. Val reigned supreme.

After enduring a whole day of dirty looks and rude comments, I jumped for joy when the bell rang, ending my torture. I didn't know who suffered more, me or Val, while she stayed locked in detention.

I made a quick run to my locker, grabbing what I needed to take home and dumping the rest, then headed straight for my car before I encountered any more unwelcomed attempts to inform me I ranked lower than the pus oozing from an infected wound.

Eager to get the heck off school grounds, I failed to notice the body leaning against the car parked next to mine.

"Good afternoon, Cheyenne,” Constantine greeted.

I jumped back and squealed, completely caught off guard.

He sucked on the end of his fingers, one at a time, like he had just finished eating hot wings or something. “This place called high school has some mighty fine appetizers—quite the variety."

I sucked in a breath. “No you didn't."

"Oh relax! I'm just messing with you. Unlike humans, I can control my desires ... when I choose."

"And you expect me to believe you chose to control your sadistic appetite?” I put one hand on my hip, daring him to contradict my words.

He pushed himself off the car and stood directly in front of me, his strong almond scent assaulting my nose. “It so happens I had a rather large dinner last night. Besides, I decided not to cause any further problems for you today. You seemed to be having a hard enough time without my interference."

"I have to go."

His expression darkened. “Why do you fight so hard? It's not natural to go against your instincts.” He masked the anger simmering deep in the bottomless depths of his eyes. “You know you crave the freedom of no responsibilities. Freedom is a gift worth embracing. Like I've said before, say the word and the blonde girl will cease to be a thorn in your side.” He reached out and ran his finger down the side of my face—just like Ryan.

I cringed and pulled away. “I can show you how to truly live. When you get tired of all the rules and burdens placed upon you, you'll beg for me to release you from that life.” He morphed into what looked like a crow and flew off.

I glanced around, checking to see if anyone had witnessed the bizarre scene.

"Hey!” Mandy shouted from her car as she pulled up next to me. “You weren't at the lockers. I waited for you. When you didn't show, I left. And were you talking to that guy who showed up at the gym yesterday—the hot, evil one? And where did he go?"

"Sorry. I just couldn't wait to get out of there. And yes, the jerk waited for me at my car. He shifted into some black bird and few off,” I responded as if it happened every day.

"Omigod! What did he want?” She didn't even flinch over him morphing into a bird.

"The typical. Wants me to join with him and rule the world, blah blah."

"Huh?"

I waved my hand in front of me. “Never mind. I'll tell you about it on the way to gym. Meet you at your house."

"Okay.” She drove off.

When I pulled up to Mandy's house, she was standing in the driveway waiting for me—obviously anxious to find out the details. The last thing I wanted to do included chronicling my freakish existence over the past week since finding out I belong to the blood-sucking variety. I guess for Mandy it held a sort of entertainment quality.

I barely put the car in park when she jerked the door open and jumped into the passenger seat. “Okay, spill it."

Nothing like easing into an uncomfortable conversation. Well, subtle didn't function as her middle name—never had come to think of it.

"Hey, Mandy. Nice seeing you, too.” I cocked my head to the side. “My day? Well, it pretty much sucked. Thanks for asking."

"Fine. I get the point.” She stuck her chin out. “But, I can't stand it, so just tell me already. Grrrrrrrr."

"What exactly are you just dying to know?” I backed out of the driveway.

"For starters, what did he want?"

"He has a name—Constantine."

"Are you for real? That's his name? Like that guy from American Idol?"

I just stared at her. What difference did it make what name he called himself?

"Why was he in the parking lot waiting for you? Gaaa! You're so lucky. You have two hot guys after you."

Had she lost her freakin’ mind? I wrinkled my nose and shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts. Sometimes, I seriously wondered about her. “You call being stalked by a monster wanting to use my blood to create more of his kind lucky?” I huffed and slumped into my seat. “Okay, just to give you an idea of what he's capable of—remember your little accident in the gym?” I flicked my wrist in the air. “Him. He did it."

Her eyes grew wide. “But why would he want to hurt me? What do I have to do with anything?"

"He wasn't after you. He wanted me—a test to see just how developed my powers had become."

"Powers? You have powers? Really? That's so cool. I have nothing. Nada. Zip. My brother got everything. What kind of powers?” she asked, half out of breath.

"Powers I don't know how to use or control. That's what kind. Yeah, it's real cool."

"I take it you're less than excited about the whole thing?"

"Ya think?” I rolled my eyes and sighed.

"Well, it's all in how you look at it. Just think of all the cool things you'll be able to do. Oh! You can have so much fun getting back at Val.” Mandy laughed. “You could turn her into a frog. No, a big ugly fat toad! No, a butthead. Like literally."

"I'm not a wizard with a magic wand or a witch with a cauldron full of lizard tails and spider webs. Duh! I don't even know exactly what I'm capable of doing. No one has really told me. I'm beginning to think they don't even know for sure. I only know the powers I'm supposed to develop have something to do with hunting and destroying evil. Or something like that. I mean, what's all this evil crap about anyway? It's so gay."

"Oh.” Her expression fell. “Yeah, that doesn't sound like much fun.” The enthusiasm faded from her tone, then with a quick intake of breath picked right back up again. “But, you can shift into a really big cat."

"Panther, thank you.” I had no idea why it bugged me so much when Mandy said those comments. It's not like I'm into the whole panther shifting thing.

"Right.” She drummed her fingers on the armrest. “Now, tell me what Constantine wanted."

"I told you. He has it in his head I should join with his clice and become one of his kind. He thinks he can entice me into going with him willingly. Nicoleta said he would try this first and if it didn't work that he would try to take me by force. He—"

"Woow!” Mandy held her hand out to the side of her in a school crossing guard kind of way. “Stop. What's a clice? And who the heck is Nicoleta? Shazaam! All of a sudden you have this whole other life I don't know anything about."

"Ah, hello. You've had a secret life ever since I've known you,” I had to add.

"Oh, yeah."

"A clice is kind of like a clan. My clice is called the Panteres. Constantine's is called the Liliacs. Nicoleta is kind of like a mentor. You happy? Now you know everything."

Her eyebrows pulled together. “A mentor? You need a mentor to be a vampire? My brother didn't need one to be a wolf shifter.” She glanced off to the side. “At least I don't think so."

"Well, not to be a vampire. I think it's more about being a Vanator."

"A what?"

"A hunter of evil. Protector of the clice. You know, the typical,” I said with sarcasm.

"Sounds kind of heavy. Not sure I could handle that."

"Yeah, thanks. I'm not sure I can either,” I mumbled. “But, I don't really have much of a choice. Apparently, my birth is something of a special event. A Vanator is only born like once every five-hundred years or so. The last one was my great-great-grandmother. We have some special abilities to hunt and get rid of evil that others of our kind don't have."

She tapped her chin with her index finger. “So, you're kind of like Buf—"

"Oh no you didn't. Don't even go there. I'm no freakin’ Buffy."

Mandy giggled, holding her hands up in surrender. “Okay, okay."

"I'm glad you're finding my situation so funny."

"Well, in a way it is. I can just see you creeping around the corner with a wooden stake in your hand.” She slashed her hand through the air, imitating the Psycho shower scene.

"Ha. Ha."

She slapped her thighs with her hands. “Omigod! I just thought of something. What do you do for blood? Do you go out stalking people? How do you pick who will be your ... umm ... dinner?” She covered the side of her neck with her hand. “You wouldn't—"

I scrunched my face into a ‘yuck’ look. “Eeeew! Are you kidding? That's just disgusting. We take vitamin looking pills that contain the part of the blood we need. We don't go around sucking blood. You watch too many stupid movies. And you're the last one I'd want to bite into anyway, probably taste like shiit ... ake mushrooms."

Mandy huffed. “I would not.” She paused a moment, deep in thought. “You take pills?"

I moved my head up and down. “Yep. They're made to look just like vitamins. They even smell like them. Val saw me taking some that day in the hall during the biology lab and that's why she reported I was taking drugs."

"Omigod!"

"Yeah, exactly. I guess you could say the blood typing lab was a little more than I could handle. I had what Nicoleta called a bloodlust."

"A bloodlust? Eeeeeeeew! That's nasty."

"I almost lost it right there in the classroom in front of everyone."

"What was it like going into a ... bloodlust?"

"Scary.” I shuddered

We pulled into the gym parking lot—thank goodness for small favors. Our conversation would have to end at least for now.

As I climbed out of the car, the downy hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. All my senses sprung to life, alerting me of an inhuman presence. A creepy one at that. The crisp air hung thick with the scent of almonds. Constantine hovered somewhere near. I glanced around—nothing.

His visits were beginning to get old. I couldn't go to the bathroom without him showing up and annoying me. The frequency of his attempts to turn me to the dark side clued me in on his desperation. Obviously, he sensed my time to come to full power had arrived. I just wished I knew how to use the stupid coveted powers that had our kind all frenzied. Maybe I'd be able to end his unwelcomed appearances.

And when had I started thinking in terms of ‘our’ kind?

By the time we reached the gym doors, the smell of almonds about gagged me. I didn't want Mandy anywhere near Constantine, so I stopped.

"I forgot something in the car. I'll be right back,” I said.

"Okay. You know where to find me."

Once Mandy disappeared from view, I turned to head back toward the car, knowing the leech from hell would follow. When I reached the car, I leaned against the side facing the gym and crossed my arms.

"What now?” I demanded to the empty space in front of me.

Deep laughter rang in my ears, vibrating the sensitive organs within.

"Why don't you get on with what you want to say? I've got things to do. You have one minute."

Nicoleta would give me a sound thrashing if she knew I allowed myself to be alone with Constantine, especially on purpose. But, I didn't sense any real threat. Besides, I could handle him.

"Ah, such impatience."

I jerked my head around. Constantine leaned against the opposite side of my car, his face propped between his hands, his elbows resting on the roof. A hyena-type grin spread across his face.

"You know, you're really starting to get on my nerves. Why don't you go bother one of your own kind?"

"Tsk. Tsk. You are my kind. You just don't know it yet."

I rolled my eyes. “What do you want?” I'd never be his kind. Not in a million years.

He walked around to my side of the car and stood in front of me, his gaze burning into mine. “Tell me, little Vanator, why did you send your friend away? Afraid she might not be able to resist my charms? And maybe you'd have to share?"

I shifted weight from my left foot to my right, wishing he'd quit staring at me that way—all intense and intimate. I felt naked before him. A chill swept up my spine. “Yeah, that's it. You're so irresistible. And I'm so jealous.” He oozed sensuality and hotness that had me more than a little bothered. An attraction existed between us, but in an icky way. Why did he have to be so gorgeous? And why did he keep staring at me? I put one hand on my hip. “If that's all, I really need to be going. Some of us have a life—one that doesn't involve aggravating the hell out of people."

Before I had a chance to react or even anticipate his intention, he grabbed my face between his hands and covered my lips with his. Stunned, I allowed the kiss to continue a few seconds before bringing my hands between us and shoving against his chest.

"Wha ... what are you doing?"

"I knew you were on the innocent side, but really, do I have to explain everything?"

I narrowed my eyes and glared at him. “You know exactly what I mean. I have a boyfriend and even if I didn't, you still wouldn't be in the picture. Don't you ever touch me again."

I wasn't sure what concerned me the most—that he'd kissed me in the first place or that I hadn't found it all that disgusting. A motion across the parking lot caught my attention. I tilted my head, glancing past Constantine toward the gym door. Mandy stood there, her mouth agape. Omigod! Had she seen him kiss me? The doors were made of glass after all.

Constantine followed my stare. “Oh, my. I think your little friend might have witnessed you enjoying my kiss. Tsk. Tsk. Wonder how you'll explain it?” He turned his head back toward me. “You two are very close, yes? You care very much for her. I can see it in your eyes. ‘Tis a pity, really. Caring that much for another can put you in a rather vulnerable position. Or haven't they taught you that, little Vanator?"

I fisted my hands, my vision going red. “Don't you dare think of touching her or going near her or even speaking to her."

He chuckled, then glanced back at Mandy. “Better go take care of your friend. She seems a bit disturbed.” He turned and leaned against my car, motioning for me to go.

"I mean it. Stay away from her.” I hesitated, not sure I should leave Constantine without knowing his intentions or if he even planned to go at all. “Leave. And don't show up here again."

"And deprive you of my presence? Naaaaa ... I couldn't do that. Besides, I know you want me. I felt it in your kiss. You just haven't admitted it to yourself yet. It's just a matter of time. You'll be seeking me, begging me to take you in. You won't be able to resist. Your stick-up-the-butt clice has repressed your natural instincts—desires. Sooner or later you'll see the error of your ways."

I turned and headed straight toward Mandy, hoping I'd be able to continue resisting the evil bastard. I felt the pull of his power starting to grab hold of me, and it scared the crap out of me. I glanced back. Good. He no longer loitered by my car. Maybe he's had his fun for the day and will move on to some other unlucky soul.

"Cheyenne!” a familiar and unexpected voice called out.

I stopped dead in my tracks and slowly turned, not wanting to confront the last person I'd have wanted to witness the horrifying scene that had just played out. My pulse exploded, sending my heart into my throat. Oh God, how much had he seen?

Fire danced around the dark blue rims of his irises as I stared into his eyes. “Hi. You left school so fast I didn't have a chance to ask if you wanted to grab a quick dinner after gym.” No accusation sounded in his voice, but his eyes told me he had seen more than enough.

How could I explain Constantine? That he's an evil vampire trying to turn me to the dark side? And that I let that same vampire kiss me? Then, a thought slammed into me. My heart stopped for a second and I held my breath. Ryan had just appeared right as Constantine disappeared. Could Constantine turn himself into Ryan? Or had Ryan and Constantine been the same person all along? Nicoleta warned me Constantine would stop at nothing to possess me. No, I couldn't believe it. I wouldn't believe it. Ryan heated my whole body with just a glance, causing butterflies to twist my gut into knots and electricity to crackle between us—his touch beyond magical. And even though I found myself disgustingly attracted to Constantine, he still gave me the heebie jeebies. Big difference.

"Sparkie?"

"Huh?"

"I asked you a question. Seems you're a bit ... distracted,” Ryan said, his voice flat of emotion.

What did he mean by that? And what had he asked? Oh yeah, dinner. “Sorry, I was just going through my homework list in my head."

"Must be a heck of a load."

"Yeah, it is. I'm sorry. I can't tonight.” I had my usual session with Nicoleta.

He narrowed his eyes slightly, then masked the expression, but not before I caught it. “Okay. No problem."

"How about tomorrow night? I get off gym early on Wednesdays."

"Deal. It's a date.” He smiled, but it never quite reflected in his eyes—the twinkle noticeably missing in their depths.

"Great. I really have to go. I'm running late as it is and I still have to change."

"Okay. See you tomorrow at school, Sparkie."

I hurried on to the front doors where Mandy still stood.

"What the heck is going on?” Mandy asked. “Why did that Constantine guy kiss you? And where did Ryan come from? Come to think of it, where did Constantine disappear to? Never mind. I'm sure I can use my imagination where he's concerned?” Mandy rattled the questions out, one after another.

"I'd like to know where Ryan came from, too. Do you think he saw anything? I mean the kiss part?” I chewed on my bottom lip, hoping Mandy gave me the answer I wanted to hear.

"I don't know. One minute I was watching Constantine slobber on you, then he disappears and poof Ryan is there. I don't think he saw or he'd be really angry, I'd think. And he didn't look upset to me.” Mandy paused. “But, why did you let that guy kiss you anyway? I thought you said he was all dangerous and stuff and you really liked Ryan."

"I didn't let him do anything. He grabbed me. As in, he kissed me.” How the heck could she believe I had anything to do with it? “And I do really like Ryan. But, I think he saw. He acted a little strange.” My belly roiled at the thought of what must have gone through his head. My instinct told me he had viewed every last detail of the interaction between me and the bat-morphing, blood-sucking sicko."

"Well, if he did see, I could understand why he'd be upset. It sure looked like you were into it."

"Well, I wasn't, thank you,” I snarked back.

"Sorry."

My stomach clenched and bile rose into the back of my throat. The guilt about not hating the kiss made me nauseous. And if Ryan had witnessed the gross act, I would just die. How humiliating and disgusting. Another spasm rocked my stomach. I yanked the gym door open and raced straight to the bathrooms. I made it just in time to hurl my guts into the toilet.

"Are you okay?” Mandy asked.

I straightened and took a deep breath. “Yeah, I think it's just nerves. You know how I can get right before a big meet. Kind of the same thing."

"I wouldn't worry about Ryan. He seems to adore you. I doubt he saw anything. And next time, knock Constantine out if he pulls that crap again. I'll tell Larry you'll be a few minutes late."

"Thanks. And Mandy?"

"Yeah?"

"Stay away from Constantine. I mean it. Don't even so much as look in his direction."

"Uh, okay."

"I'm serious,” I said in a deep and forceful manner, making sure she understood the importance of my warning. Constantine had sent me a message—loud and clear. He'd have no problem using Mandy if needed to achieve his goal. And I couldn't allow it to happen.

"Okay, I get it.” Her bare feet slapped against the concrete floor and faded into the gym lobby.

I quickly dressed into my leo, then rinsed my mouth out with water. My stomach had settled, so I joined the warm-up. I needed to worry about my skills and leave the other stuff outside of the gym. It would still be waiting for me later.

Besides the huge rip I got on my right hand from doing a million bar sets, the evening went well, especially considering the rocky start. Constantine hadn't show up again, neither had Ryan.

"Ready to go?” Mandy asked. Sweat beaded her forehead and upper lip from the grueling plyometric course Larry had set up for conditioning. He called it ‘mountain.’ I called it hell.

On the way home, Mandy kept asking about Constantine. It rather freaked me out. Why was she so interested in him? I just hoped she had sense enough to stay away from him. I guess the whole ‘bad boy’ thing appealed to her. I mean, she had a perfectly good guy who practically fell at her feet.

I drove into Mandy's driveway. “See you tomorrow."

"Yep, I'll be there. IM me later."

"Okay."

She walked up the driveway to the front porch and let herself in with her key. I backed out of the driveway and headed home. Dinner and a nice warm bath sounded wonderful. Crap! It would have to wait until Nicoleta left. And then I had tons of homework. So much for relaxing.

A tingle of apprehension traveled across my skin and goosebumps popped up along its path—my radar zeroing in on an unnatural presence. My lungs squeezed, making it hard to breathe. When I gasped for a breath, air thick with the scent of almonds choked me. A motion snapped my attention to the rear view mirror.

My vision filled with a shadowed figure.

The blood in my veins froze. My heart nearly burst from my chest. I slammed on my breaks and came to a screeching halt.

"Good evening, my little Vanator."

"You scared the crap out of me! You stupid jerk!” Tears of anger and relief filled my eyes. I turned and faced Constantine. “What gives you the right to just show up whenever you want? I could have wrecked the car and died!"

His eyes slightly widened and his jaw slackened. Regret flickered across his face. Startled by his reaction, I stopped my tirade. Was he actually capable of feeling remorse?

A smile spread across his face. “You've got nine lives, right little Vanator? Don't all cats?"

I clenched my teeth together. So much for my hopeful thoughts. “Get out of my car!"

"But then you wouldn't be able to enjoy my company. Don't you want a little taste of freedom? I can give you that.” He opened the door and stood, then leaned back into the car. “You know where to find me.” After shutting the door, he morphed and flew away, circling the nearby street light. Because of the uneven flaps of his wings, I could tell he'd taken the form of a bat.

Once my heart rate returned to normal, I left. Just like Nicoleta predicted, Constantine's visits had become more frequent and a bit more desperate. His dark eyes drew me as if he placed a spell over me. And now, he had the nerve to interrupt my dreams of Ryan—every night—luring me to him, showing me another life. His constant nearness affected me in so many ways I couldn't even begin to explain it. He presented a real and imminent danger.

And I could seriously hurt him for scaring me so bad. Having someone pop up in the back seat of a car held a frightening nightmare quality—kind of like the movie where the babysitter receives a threatening call that comes from within the same house. I shuddered.

[Back to Table of Contents]

16

Babysitting a Vampire

My hands still shook as I turned into my driveway, Nicoleta's car conspicuously missing from its usual place—mine.

"Cheyenne?” Mom called from the living room when I entered the house.

"Yeah, it's me. Where's Nicoleta?” Mom and Dad sat snuggled next to each other on the couch. After twenty-two years, they still seemed to enjoy each other's company. It was kind of cool, but kind of gross, too.

"Why don't you come sit?” Mom patted the place next to her.

I sat. “Is something wrong? Is Nicoleta okay?"

"She's fine. But, she's having to take care of a few things,” Dad said, his tone alerting me there was more to the story.

"And?"

Dad turned his body toward me. “And she wanted us to make sure you kept your guard up. Due to recent happenings, she believes the Liliacs will make their move very soon. And she thinks you're about at full power, which means they won't have much of a choice but to take you."

"If I'm at full power, how come I don't have a clue what to do with it? Or how to do it?"

"That's the point, Cheyenne. They'll need to take you before you realize how to use your power against them. Everything will become clear when it's meant to happen,” Mom said.

"Why is it such a mystery? I just don't get it. If I'm so powerful, then I should be able to know what to do.” I paused. “Instead, I feel helpless."

Mom put her arm around me. “We don't exactly have an instruction manual. Most of it is instinct. I think it's just that we've lived among humans as humans for so long it takes us longer to catch on than it used to. And that's what the Liliacs are counting on."

"Your mom's right, honey. Be patient. It will happen. But, in the meantime, please be careful. Your very life may depend on it.” Concern shimmered in Dad's eyes. Something had him spooked, and it frightened me.

"Do you know something? What are you not telling me?” I glanced between Mom and Dad.

Mom sighed. “Nicoleta believes the Liliacs are behind the four murders that have happened over the last several days."

"What murders?” I hadn't heard anything. No one had said a thing to me about them.

Mom's jaw dropped. “You haven't heard? I can't believe Larry hasn't said anything. Four bodies have been found in the Georgetown area—one of them very near the gym."

My body numbed. “Omigod! No one has said anything about it—not even Mandy. But what makes Nicoleta think the Liliacs did it?"

The thought of murders happening so close freaked me out. And if Constantine had anything to do with it ... well, I couldn't even go there. I knew he did bad things, but I couldn't wrap my mind around the idea he could really kill someone. He annoyed me more than he frightened me, except for his stupid stunt in the car.

Dad glanced at Mom and she nodded. “Nicoleta knows a few of our clice who work for the Georgetown police. Let's just say the condition of the bodies point straight to our kind. Nicoleta is trying to do damage control before it leaks out to the public. The Liliacs are getting restless. They will make a move soon and you must be ready."

"Ready for what? What am I supposed to do?” I felt totally helpless. Everyone was counting on me—and I had no idea what to do.

Mom pulled me closer into her embrace. “Don't put yourself in harm's way, that's what. Not even for the clice,” she said in a low voice as if someone other than us might hear.

"But, that's what I'm supposed to do—protect the clice. Isn't that what I'm being groomed to do? Isn't that what all the lectures have been about? How it's my responsibility to look out for the clice. So how can you say that?” Confusion swirled in my head. I wanted to scream out my frustration.

"Because you're my baby, that's how. Nothing is more important to me than you.” Tears glistened in her eyes. “I won't sacrifice you for the clice. I can't."

I pulled away from Mom and looked to Dad for an answer. “Dad?"

"I'm with your mom on this, kiddo. Your safety comes first. I can't see my little girl get hurt."

"But, I'm not a little girl anymore.” I stood. “Look at me, Dad. I'm grown."

"Yes, I know. And it breaks my heart. I'm not ready to let go of you, and I'm sure as heck not ready to see you die for a cause you only learned about a week ago. It's our responsibility to protect you. And just a moment ago you were saying how you didn't know how or when to use your powers. We just think you need a little more time...” He paused and looked at Mom again. Yep, they knew more than they were saying. “...but the way things are going it doesn't look like we have that luxury."

"So what are you saying?"

"We're saying that we need to stick close to you for a while. I know you're not going to like this, but it's for your own good. Your mom will drive you to school, and I'll take off work early and take you and Mandy to gym."

I plopped back down on the couch. “But, you can't do that. I don't need a babysitter. I'm going to be like a prisoner or something."

Mom shook her head. “No, it's not like that at all. But, until you understand how to use your powers to protect yourself, you are vulnerable and in constant danger. The Liliacs will continue to try to lure you to them. And we can't allow it. If something happened to you because we failed to protect you, I'd never forgive myself."

I dreaded telling them about what happened at gym and on the way home, but I figured I needed to, especially with Nicoleta not around. “Constantine showed up at the gym and later in my car after I dropped Mandy off.” I bit my lip waiting for the explosion.

"What? What happened? When did you plan to tell us? And have you called Nicoleta?” Dad threw question after question at me like one of those automatic machines that hurled baseballs.

"Cheyenne! Why didn't you tell us?” Mom chastised.

"I just did.” I controlled the impulse to roll my eyes.

"What did he want?” Dad demanded.

I exhaled a pent up breath. “The usual ... to join with him, so my life would be so much better, blah blah."

"This is serious, young lady,” Dad reprimanded.

"Yes, this is no joking matter,” Mom added.

"I know, I know. But, it's not like he tried to hurt me or kidnap me or whatever you think he plans to do.” Why did I defend him?

Both Mom and Dad scrutinized me.

"Oh, Cheyenne! Are you falling for him ... for his evil ploys? Are you thinking of meeting him? Have you met him before?” Mom asked, horror reflected in her eyes.

"No! No way! He finds me. I'd never go to him,” I declared vehemently.

Memories of his kiss and the way he stripped me with his gaze nauseated me with guilt. Constantine had started to have some sort of control over me I couldn't understand. But, it wasn't the same as with Ryan. That much I did know. Constantine left me cold inside while Ryan lit me up like a Christmas tree.

Dad's shoulders relaxed. “Thank God. Don't ever go to him. Ever! If you do, it's the same thing as willingly handing over your powers into their hands and into their control. It's bad enough if they take you to use your blood for their gain, but if you give away your powers, you won't be able to stop them; neither will we. Do you understand the seriousness of this situation?"

"Yeah, I do."

Mom reached over and patted my knee. “Now do you understand why we can't leave you alone?"

I nodded and sucked in a breath. “But, I'm supposed to go to dinner with Ryan after gym tomorrow."

They exchanged glances. And I didn't exactly get warm fuzzies from the gesture.

"It's just for a short time ... until the Liliacs leave the area,” Dad reasoned.

"They won't leave without me,” I said in a flat tone. Deep in my soul I knew it to be true. Constantine would never leave me alone. Not until he got what he wanted—me. And what if I never figured out how to use my powers? Not like I'd made any progress in that area so far. I'd be a sitting duck—constantly looking over my shoulder. I would not live my life that way.

"That's what we're afraid of. Can you understand why we have to look after you?” Mom asked.

I did understand, and it pissed me off. I had the key to stop all this stupid crap, but I didn't know how to unlock the powers in order to use it. “Yeah, sure.” I stood and walked out of the room without another word, then climbed the stairs to my room.

I didn't IM Mandy, and I didn't answer my cell when Ryan called. Once I got all my homework done, I crawled into bed and fell straight to sleep.

* * * *

I jerked myself awake and sat up in my bed. Roxie lifted her head and stared at me.

My chest heaved and my body shook. I slapped my palm over my pendant to make sure it remained in place. From what I could tell, everything seemed to be in its place, but I scanned the room anyway, checking for any intruders. Roxie didn't appear to be disturbed so I relaxed somewhat, but my heart continued to beat frantically against my hand. Sweat dampened my nightshirt, chilling me to the bone. I pulled the covers tighter around me and glanced at the alarm clock—5:00 AM. Gaaaaaa! I'd never get back to sleep now.

Constantine had invaded my dreams again. And it got harder and harder to distinguish between my dream world and reality. Each night, he pushed harder and harder, pulling me toward him like an invisible web.

Sleep deprived, I had a tough time functioning at school. My mind just wouldn't work half the time. Mom and Dad would flip when they saw my grades. Never in my life had I ever received a B as a final grade. And that's where I was headed in algebra at least.

I clicked on my lamp and blinked several times to adjust to the sudden brightness. Since I had no desire to take the chance of falling back asleep and resuming the freakish nightmare, I decided I might as well get some studying done.

Roxie jumped off the bed and followed me to the desk, then plopped herself across my feet. She made a great foot warmer, especially considering I left my fuzzy slippers by the foot of the bed.

I cracked my algebra book open and stared at the blurred words. My eyes burned from lack of sleep and the glaring fluorescent light. For just a moment, I shut them. Several times, I tried to open them, but my eyelids felt so heavy and kept closing on their own. I finally gave up the fight and laid my head on the desk. I'd rest for just a few minutes.

Cheyenne. Wake up, little Vanator. It's time to come out and play. I have such wonderful things to show you. Meet me tonight. You know the place. I'll be waiting for you. Don't disappoint me.

I yanked my head off the desk and glanced around the room. Adrenaline shot through my veins, causing my pulse to skitter. Roxie growled underneath the desk.

"Did you hear it, too, girl?” I whispered.

How could she have heard if it was only a dream?

The alarm buzzed. I jolted from my seat, sending the chair crashing to the wooden floor. Roxie scrambled to her feet and barked at the fallen chair. I really hated that stupid alarm clock.

I got ready for school, then ran downstairs to grab breakfast. My stomach felt hollow, so I popped a ‘special’ vitamin.

"Good morning, Sunshine,” Dad said—way too cheery for my liking.

"Hi."

"Your mom said she'd be down in just a minute to take you to school.” Dad kissed me on the forehead. “I'll pick you up. Be waiting for me out front."

I had totally forgotten about Mom and Dad having to take me everywhere. What a pain in the butt. And how freakin’ embarrassing. “Dad, wait. It's Mandy's turn to drive. Can't I just go with her? We'll be together the whole time. I promise. And I've never been bothered when I've been with other people. Please?"

"You know the Liliacs are getting desperate. I don't think it's a good idea."

"What's not a good idea?” Mom asked as she entered the kitchen.

"Your daughter wants to ride to gym with Mandy instead of having me pick her up from school."

Mom put one hand on her hip. “Cheyenne, we discussed this last night."

"I know, Mom, but I'll be with Mandy the whole time. We'll be really careful, okay?"

She glanced at Dad, and he lifted his shoulders. “Okay. But I expect you to go straight from school to the gym. Period. No stops, no coffee, no nothing. Understand?"

"Yeah, I get it."

"Good. Let's go. I'm going to be late for work.” She grabbed her purse and left, expecting me to follow.

"Bye, Dad."

"Please be careful, honey,” Dad yelled after me.

I climbed into the passenger seat of Mom's car, then clenched my teeth and prayed. She wasn't exactly the best driver. To be exact, she scared the crapola out of me. By the time Mom dropped me off at school about five minutes later, I wanted to fall to my knees and kiss the ground. The new driving situation seriously sucked. And I had Constantine to thank for that.

When I reached my locker, I dumped off most of my books, then slammed the door shut, muttering to myself the whole time.

"Good morning, Sparkie,” Ryan said.

I slapped my hand over my heart. “You scared me."

"Something bothering you? You seem awfully distracted, like you have a lot on your mind."

"No. Just a bad morning. My mom drove me to school."

"And that's a bad thing?” He laughed.

"How about you ride with her and then you tell me?"

"Ah, I see. Why didn't you drive?"

Caught off guard, I didn't know what to say. I couldn't exactly tell him the truth, so I just stood there running possible reasons through my head. “Oh, well my car wouldn't start."

He cocked his head to the side and drew his eyebrows together. “That bites. I can give you a ride home."

"Thanks, but I'm going with Mandy. It's her turn to drive to the gym anyway."

"Okay, but I'm around if you need me. Are we still on for tonight? What time do you get out of gym?"

"About that. My parents want me to go straight home from gym tonight. I won't be able to make it.” I bit my lower lip. “Sorry."

"Are you grounded?"

What could I say? No, but they're worried I might get kidnapped by a blood-sucking psycho? “No, I'm not in trouble or anything. They just want me home.” That sounded so lame. He'd probably never ask me out again.

"Oh. Maybe another time. I'll walk you to class."

We walked side by side in the crowded hall. Our hands brushed, sending static pops throughout my body. Every now and then, Ryan captured my fingers and squeezed. The attraction I felt for him differed completely from the morbid pull I felt toward Constantine—like sunlight versus dark.

"I'll see you in biology.” He winked, then hurried down the hall—only seconds before the tardy bell would ring.

I had a hard time keeping my eyes open during class. Several times, I jerked myself awake just before my head would have slammed onto my desk. I must have been the class entertainment because every time I snapped my head back, I heard laughter around me. Whatever.

By the time I got to biology, I must have yawned a thousand times. I didn't even remember walking to class. I slid into a seat, not even caring which one, and braced my head in my hands.

"Hey, girl, what's up?” Mandy asked. “I didn't see your car this morning, and you weren't at the locker."

I lifted my head. “Oh, hey. Yeah, Mom and Dad insist on driving me everywhere now, so my car is at home. Apparently, I need a babysitter. They barely agreed to let me ride with you to the gym. They're being really paranoid."

"Why? What's going on?” She lowered her voice to a whisper. “Does it have anything to do with Constantine?"

I glanced around the room. “Yep, exactly. I'll tell you about it later.” I didn't need anyone eavesdropping on our conversation.

The second Ryan entered the room, I sensed his presence. Tiny vibrations danced across my skin. He slid into the seat next to mine.

He smiled, melting my heart like hot fudge. “Hey, Sparkie. I missed you."

My face heated. “Hey."

A cackle of feminine laughter snapped our attention to the door. Val entered with her entourage following close behind, making sure everyone noticed her grand entrance.

Mandy's jaw dropped. “Omigod! I can't believe it. Just look at her smug self. Makes me want to hurl. How did she get out of suspension early? She only did one day's worth."

"I'm sure her father had something to do with it,” I mumbled.

Val made it a point to walk between me and Mandy, tossing a warning-infused glare in my direction. Actually, it was more of a promise-of-revenge kind of stare. Then, she turned and walked back up the aisle while letting her red claws run along the desk tops. Realizing she had the attention of the entire class, she turned and walked down the aisle between me and Ryan. Only this time she emphasized the swish of her hips for his benefit. I had to give the guy credit. He barely glanced in her direction even though she practically did a lap dance for him. Aggravated by his lack of enthusiasm, she sauntered back to her cheer clique and sat.

Why couldn't Val just move on and leave me alone? What had I ever done to her to deserve such treatment? We used to be friends. It's like she turned into a witch the second she got boobs and put on her short cheer uniform. I'd never understand.

All through class, her glares blazed into me. The heat of her hatred singed my back. I sighed with relief when the bell rang. At least I wouldn't have to deal with her for the rest of the day. Well, at least not in any of my classes.

Ryan slipped his arm around my waist and squeezed. “Bye, Sparkie. If I don't catch you later, I'll see you at gym."

I pulled away. “What?” I told him I couldn't do anything after gym. What was he talking about?

"My little sister has gym class. Remember? I'm dropping her off."

"Oh, yeah.” Talk about feeling stupid. He's helping out his parents by taking the time to drop his sister off, and I'm making it all about me. When had I become so self-centered?

By some miracle, I managed to make it through the rest of the day. I met Mandy after my last class.

She fell back against the wall next to my locker. “I'm so tired. I really don't feel like going to gym today. Aaaag! And we have stairs today."

"You're tired? I don't think I've had a decent night's sleep in almost a week."

"Yeah, I bet. You have good reason. I've been staying up late yapping with Brad.” She grinned, a wicked gleam in her eye.

"So, you and Brad are still going strong, huh?” I had been so caught up in my own life I hadn't really paid much attention to hers. Some best friend I was.

"Yeah, you could say that.” Her face glowed.

"That's really great. He's a nice guy, and he's not too bad to look at either.” I waggled my eyebrows like Ryan always did. I had to laugh at the goofy expression on her face.

"We both lucked out, huh? Ryan is drop dead gorgeous."

"Yep, we did."

As soon as we hit the parking lot, the sickening scent of almonds slapped me to attention. I glanced around. Constantine lurked very near. A frigid sensation bit into me. My instincts warned of danger—like in the beginning when Constantine used to be more aggressive. My heart pounded in my chest.

I leaned over and whispered, “Constantine is here. We need to go and fast."

Her eyebrows rose and her lips parted. “What's wrong?"

"Just hurry. I'll tell you when we get into the car."

I kept looking back as we raced to the car. Mandy fumbled with the keys, her hands shaking.

His presence suffocated me. My hair moved and I squealed, lashing out with my hands and only coming up with air. Hot breath heated the back of my neck. “Hurry, Mandy!” Maybe I should've listened to Dad. Panic rose inside me. “Mandy! Now."

She popped the locks and I jumped inside, locking the doors. I grabbed my pendant. “Fill the dark void in my soul ... fill the dark void in my soul.” It heated, spreading an instant calm over me. I exhaled. We would be safe for now.

Mandy backed out of the space and zoomed out of the parking lot. “What just happened? You scared me to death.” She clutched her chest.

"Constantine is stalking me. I refused to go to him willingly, so Mom and Dad think he plans to use force now.” My voice shook. “That's why Mom drove me to school and why they didn't want me driving with you to gym. I should've listened. I might have put you in danger. I'm so sorry.” My chin trembled and my eyes filled with tears. What have I done?

"Omigod! How freaky. I didn't know it was so serious. I just thought you were being dramatic. And I don't think I'm the one in danger so don't worry about me.” Her gaze fixed on my hand still holding the pendant. “What's with the necklace? I saw it glow. And what did those words mean. The ones you kind of chanted?"

"This was my great-great-grandmother's. It protects me somehow.” I rubbed my thumb across the smooth surface of the stone. “The words activate it. I can use it to form a sort of barrier when I'm inside a building or a car apparently. As long as I wear it, Constantine can't enter whatever building I'm in where I've said those words."

"That's awesome.” She tapped the steering wheel with her fingers. “Then, how did he get in the gym?” She bit the inside of her cheek, a nervous habit she's had ever since I could remember.

"I can't exactly wear the necklace when I do gym. That's the problem."

"We should probably try to figure out a way where you can.” Fear shimmered in her eyes. She seemed as spooked as me.

"Yeah, maybe you're right. Nicoleta said to always wear it. I don't want him lurking in the gym. I'm not about to go to the bathroom alone, and I'm not sure I can hold myself for five full hours."

When we got to gym, we stayed put. Neither one of us made a move to leave the protection of the car. We stared at each other—me biting my lip, her chewing the inside of her cheek.

"Okay, let's go,” I said, challenging both our fears.

We practically sprinted to the gym door. If we weren't so creeped out, the situation would be rather comical. I hadn't felt Constantine's presence outside. Maybe he would leave me alone for a while. Not likely, but I could hope. Mandy pushed the door open to the handicap stall, and I took the stall next to the baby potty one.

"Any ideas of what I can do about my necklace?” I asked.

"What if we use the sport wrap and tape it to you?"

"Yeah, maybe. I just need to make sure it's secure. I can't afford to lose it in the pits or under the tramps. I'd never find it again."

Mandy helped me tape the pendant to my chest just inside my sports bra. I covered it with my hand. “Fill the dark void in my soul ... fill the dark void in my soul,” I chanted. The pendant warmed, casting a glow from under my leo and between my fingers.

"That's crazy,” Mandy said.

"Yeah, but it works. We should be good to go ... unless I lose it."

Mandy curled one side of her lip. “Then, I suggest you don't."

For Wednesday's ‘fun’ warm-up, we played butt ball. We used our butts as bats and tried to hit a big bouncy ball as it was hurled toward us. We looked completely ridiculous, but it was always good for a laugh. By the time we started our first event, I had forgotten about Constantine. By the way Mandy giggled, she had forgotten as well.

Even though I hadn't slept well, my skills looked pretty good. I couldn't complain—not until we got to conditioning. We had stairs. I hated stairs. Talk about a knee killer.

We put on our shoes and started the hike up and down like marching soldiers. Sweat dripped down my leo, so I kept checking to make sure the tape didn't loosen. So far, so good. After Larry called a halt to conditioning, we stretched and cooled down. Thank goodness for short workouts on Wednesdays. I wouldn't have lasted for the usual five hours. No way.

"Oh crap. I have to run to the car. I left the tuition check in it. I'll be right back.” Mandy grabbed her stuff and ran out the door.

She'd forget her head if it wasn't attached. As I gathered my stuff, a horrible thought occurred to me. Mandy had gone out alone! Nestled in our safety zone, I had let my guard down.

I hurried after her and as soon as I opened the door, a gust of almond scented wind knocked me backward.

Oh, God! Oh, God!

Constantine was here.

I ran to Mandy's car. Her bag sat askew next to the driver's door along with her keys, but she was nowhere to be seen. Frantically, I glanced around.

"Missing something?"

My blood froze. I slowly turned to meet the predatory stare of Constantine. “Where is she?” I demanded.

"Safe for the moment. But, if you plan to keep her that way, I suggest you come to me—alone. If I so much as whiff another being, she's dead. I'll enjoy ripping her limbs from her body and picking the flesh from her bones.” He licked his lips for emphasis.

"You're a monster,” I said through clenched teeth.

"Tsk. Tsk. You are no different than me. You just hide behind domestic guises."

"If you harm her, I swear I'll—"

"You'll what, little Vanator?” He laughed, egging me on.

"I'll kill you,” I threatened. I didn't know how, but I would.

"You make such threats. ‘Tis a shame you can't follow through."

The truth of his statement hit me right in the solar plexus. I clenched my hands into fists. I wouldn't allow him to psych me out. Not now. “Go to hell."

"As much as I enjoy your company, I must be on my way. I have guests to attend to."

He shifted into a bat and flew off, his laughter trailing after him.

I snatched the keys from the ground and unlocked Mandy's car, then threw in her stuff. I had to get to Mandy and fast.

[Back to Table of Contents]

17

Cave Crasher

The night was quiet and eerily calm as I approached the outer entrance of the cave. Nothing stirred, not even a bat. No breeze, no rustle of leaves, no chirping crickets—nothing. It was crazy silent and more than disturbing.

A deep foreboding crept across my skin like the caress of death. I knew I probably wouldn't make it out alive, but I had no choice. Mandy needed me, and I wouldn't abandon her. Even if it cost me my life.

After taking my flashlight from my back pocket and clicking it on, I crept down the steep incline that led into the cave. I'd have to thank my dad for making me keep a ‘safety kit’ in the car. Without a light, I'd never have found my way down into the cave, even with my heightened vision.

The gate had been cracked open as if they anticipated and more than welcomed my appearance. Of course they knew I'd come. Constantine had taunted me into making an appearance. He held my best friend captive and threatened to rip her limbs from her body and feast upon her carcass. I prayed Mandy wouldn't do anything stupid. If she'd just keep her mouth shut and let me deal with it, she'd be fine. They didn't want her. They wanted me.

The gate creaked as I slipped through the opening, shattering the unnatural silence. I sucked in a breath, knowing I had just announced my presence like a huge neon sign. So much for taking them by surprise.

As usual, the horrid screeching in my head started as soon as I entered the Introductory Room. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to accustom myself to the invasion.

"Fill the dark void in my soul,” I whispered, hoping my passwords would repel any evil and protect me.

My mark heated and my pendant vibrated. I had no idea what effect my words would have in this situation, but I figured it couldn't hurt.

The echoes in my head intensified. Pain shattered through my brain. I dropped to my knees, the flashlight crashing to the ground, and cradled my head in my hands. Acid settled in the back of my throat and I gagged. I swallowed hard, trying to keep from hurling due to the unbearable torment. I must have really ticked them off to provoke such a reaction.

Mental note—don't do that again.

I guess I'd have to rely on something other than my secret passwords. When the screeching subsided to a tolerable level, I stood and tried to collect myself. No time to fall apart. I picked my light back up. It flickered, then went off, leaving me in darkness. With hardly any light filtering into the cave, even my vampire vision couldn't make up for the complete black-out. Trying not to panic, I smacked the flashlight against my palm. It flickered again and stayed on. I exhaled, releasing a slow relieved breath.

I followed the path toward the Crap Room, instinct and experience telling me that's where they waited for me.

You just can't keep away from me, can you?

"Constantine, it's always a pleasure.” I gritted my teeth.

Oh, you have no idea what pleasure is, but I'd be happy to show you.

"Where's Mandy, you ass?"

Tsk. Tsk. Such language. She's fine as long as you do what I tell you.

"I'm here, aren't I? Now, where is she?"

Follow your instincts, little Vanator.

Laughter rang throughout the hollow area, bouncing from one side to the other in creepy stereo. Constantine derived great pleasure from teasing me, but I'd get the last laugh. This I promised myself ... and Mandy.

I entered the Crap Room unsure of what I'd find. The soft flicker of hundreds of candles lit the area, casting shadows against every wall. I turned off my light and tucked it back into my pocket. I needed both my hands free. No telling what Constantine had in mind.

Trussed like a pig to the slaughter with bright pink duct tape, Mandy lay belly down next to the huge flowstone formation, her eyes wide with fear. She twisted her head, signaling for me to look up. I slowly lifted my head.

Hundreds of bats clustered above. One by one, they dropped from the ceiling, morphing into humanoid looking creatures. They appeared like a bag of microwave popcorn exploding everywhere. Before long, they completely surrounded me.

Only two bats remained hanging from the ceiling. Apparently, they waited for their grand entrance. No doubt one of them was Constantine.

No one paid the least attention to Mandy—a good sign. All gazes concentrated on me.

One of the bats dropped, landing directly in front of me, and turned into Constantine. He smiled, revealing long, pointed fangs, then licked his lips as his glance roamed my body from top to bottom.

I repressed a shudder. No way would I give the bastard the satisfaction of knowing how he affected me. His smile grew wider as if he knew my thoughts.

"Welcome, little Vanator. So glad to have your esteemed self amongst us lowly Liliacs." He bowed, mocking me.

One side of my upper lip automatically curled in distaste. He walked around me, closing in the circle with each pass. Hot fetid breath spread across my skin. He stopped directly behind me, allowing me to feel his body heat seep into mine. He brushed my hair aside and nuzzled my neck, seeming to inhale my scent. Grabbing me around my waist, he pulled me against his hard body. A wet tongue snaked out and licked along my throbbing pulse.

I jerked around, pulling free of his hold, and cracked him across the face with my open palm. “Don't you dare touch me, you bastard."

He laughed. “That's not going to be possible. See, you belong to me. I will touch you when and how I choose.” All amusement left his expression.

"You do and you may draw back a nub,” I threatened.

"And how, pray tell, do you plan to do that?” He motioned around us, indicating all the other Liliacs standing guard. “You going to take us all out?” A cacophony of laughter echoed his amusement.

I lifted my lips into a slight smile. “No, just you."

All laughter stopped—like we had entered a vacuum of some sort—and all eyes firmly planted on me, mouths agape. I guess one didn't insult the mighty Constantine.

Not taking his blazing glance off me, he ordered, “Everyone get out. It seems the little Vanator wants some alone time with me. Make sure to closely watch the entrance. I don't want anyone or anything else getting in here."

In obvious confusion, the other Liliacs turned to each other looking for some insight to their leader's strange behavior.

"It wasn't a question to ponder. I said, get out,” he yelled. “Don't make me tell you again."

As quickly as the room had crowded earlier, it emptied, leaving me, Constantine, and Mandy alone in the Crap Room.

Not sure what to expect, I braced myself for the worst. Every nerve stood on alert, ready to react at the slightest provocation.

His expression softened. “Look, it doesn't have to be difficult. I don't want to hurt you. Consider joining us of your own free will, and everything will be fine."

Unable to process his words and the meaning behind them, I could only stare, my mouth open wide in shock.

He reached up and ran his long fingers down the side of my face and sighed. Instinct, not experience, told me it was desire that glistened bright in his eyes.

I stepped back, completely taken aback by his odd behavior. His hand fell to his side, but he continued to gaze into my eyes.

"I ... don't ... understand,” I managed to say.

"I want you as mine. Correction ... you are mine ... but I need for you to accept it and come to me willingly.” He started to reach out and touch me again, but stopped. “I want you to choose to be with me."

Glancing past Constantine, I caught a glimpse of Mandy working herself free of the pink duct tape. I quickly averted my gaze before he noticed where my attention centered.

"What does it matter to you if I come willingly or not? You plan to use me for the needs of your clice. I know what you're going to do ... try to do. You just want my blood. You need me."

He needed me to come to him willingly, so he could access my powers. I knew his purpose. Not that it would do him any good, because even I didn't know how to access my powers.

He grabbed me by the arms, desperation coloring his expression. “No, that's just it. I want more than your blood.” He hung his head. “I want you."

"For what?” I asked before thinking.

He lifted his head and released the pressure on my arms, his features softening into sincere need. “For my lifemate. You're so different than any other of our kind. You don't cower before me. Or seem to fear me. It's refreshing."

I scrunched my eyes and shook my head repeatedly from side to side. He wasn't making any sense at all. One moment he's vicious and disgustingly vile, then the next he's ... vulnerable and tender. He must be trying to throw me off—to take me by surprise. But, there was that something in his eyes that told me I might be wrong. That he meant what he said.

"I'm sixteen. And you're ... you're ... not sixteen, and you're my enemy. My clice expects me to help wipe out your clice. What do you expect? Is this some kind of Romeo and Juliet joke at my expense?"

"It's no joke. I think we could be good together. You would never want for anything. I could show you such things that would set your wild spirit free."

"I can't leave my clice. It's not an option. Besides, how could you even expect me to care for you? After all you've done to me, to my friend?” Oh, God! I didn't mean to draw attention to Mandy. I had to keep his attention on me. “You are evil incarnate. I could never be with you."

His puppy dog eyes now blazed red. Powerful vibrations ripped through me as his anger exploded. “I'm evil, huh? You could never be with me? What about your little boyfriend?"

"What about him?” Had he done something to Ryan, too?

"You didn't seem to mind his evil nature.” He grabbed me around the waist and pulled me roughly against him, knocking the breath from my lungs. “You didn't even mind his evil lips as they covered yours.” He sneered down into my face. “What else did his evil self do to you?"

I brought my hands up between our bodies and pushed hard against his chest. “You aren't making any sense. Let go of me."

"Oh, I'm not making any sense? Why don't you ask your boyfriend. I'm sure he'll love to fill you in."

The last bat still clinging to the ceiling—the one I had completely forgotten about—dropped and morphed into ... Ryan.

[Back to Table of Contents]

18

A Betraying Sacrifice

The breath whooshed from my lungs like a sucker punch to the gut—deflated, an empty shell of leftover betrayal.

He's a Liliac.

My stomach roiled and threatened to spew its contents. How could I be so stupid?

"Let her go,” Ryan demanded.

Constantine responded by squeezing me tighter. “Oh, good, you're here. Now, you can explain to her exactly what you are."

"You're a Liliac,” I spat out in disgust.

"Something tells me she's not happy with the news. Tsk. Tsk.” Constantine chuckled low in his throat. “You accepted him with no problem, so you should have no problem accepting me."

"I said, let her go.” Ryan stepped forward, his stance wide and threatening.

Constantine released me and turned toward Ryan. “I suggest you lose the tone with me. You're not exactly on good terms with the clice. All it would take is one word from me and you're ... dead.” He smiled, showing his elongated fangs. “So is your family. And we could start with your little sister. The blood of an innocent is ever so tasty. Wouldn't you agree?"

Ryan balled his fingers into tight fists and started to lunge for Constantine, then stopped. His chest heaved and his eyes glowed an eerie golden yellow. Fangs appeared, pushing into the soft flesh of his full lips.

Oh, my God! He really was a vampire and from the Liliac clice. No denying it now, but my mind couldn't handle the revelation.

Ryan was one of them.

In my peripheral vision, I noticed Mandy had freed herself from the tape and had begun to crawl away from the flowstone. I had to keep the attention off of her, so I slowly started backing away from the soon to be full out confrontation between Ryan and Constantine.

An arm snaked out and grabbed me by the wrist. I yelped in surprise.

"You're not going anywhere. You belong to me,” Constantine snarled under his breath.

Ryan grabbed my other wrist and yanked me from his grasp. “Leave her out of it."

"You seem to forget who I am. I give the orders. I could have you killed for much less."

"Then bring on your zombie goons and get on with it, because you can't do it yourself,” Ryan taunted. “Instead of fighting your own battles you send in a substitute to do your dirty work. In my book, that's a coward."

Constantine's eyes turned a golden yellow like Ryan's. His chest expanded and contracted with the labor of his breaths. He opened his mouth and hissed, his fangs glistening in the candlelight. The scent of almonds overpowered the earthy damp smell of the cave.

Several bats flew into the area. I stood frozen, unsure of what would happen next.

"Get out. I didn't call you,” Constantine screamed out to the bats.

"Oh, so you do have some balls after all. I thought maybe you were actually afraid of me,” Ryan provoked.

What was Ryan doing? Getting Constantine angry didn't seem to be in his best interest, not to mention plain stupid. Or was he trying to divert the attention away from me? As if in answer, he briefly broke his gaze with Constantine to send me a silent message.

I backed away just as Ryan made the first attack. Not one to miss an opportunity, I ran to the last place I saw Mandy—behind the huge flowstone. We huddled together, not sure what to do next. The scuffle of the ensuing battle along with the moans and growls became too much to take. No longer able to keep hidden, I peered over the side of the formation.

Constantine had Ryan pinned underneath him, shards of flesh ripped open to the bone. I gasped and covered my mouth to keep from screaming. Puddles of blood colored black in the low light covered the floor of the cave. Ryan turned his head and stared into my eyes. His irises momentarily changed back into the crystal blue that always made my heart beat faster, reminding me of the person I believed him to be—not the crazed monster who belonged to the Liliac clice. He silently mouthed, “Go."

I shook my head. He needed my help. I couldn't leave now.

As if for my benefit to prove he could handle the situation, Ryan flipped Constantine over and gained the upper hand. I could see the wounds stark upon Constantine's body as well. They seemed to be evenly matched.

Without turning around, Ryan yelled, “Go, now, Cheyenne! Now."

I jumped up and grabbed Mandy's hand, then ran along the path of the cave. We couldn't go straight out the main entrance due to the horde of Liliacs awaiting us. I paused, jerking Mandy to a stop. I let go of her arm.

Confused, I had no idea which way to go. Back during the school fieldtrip, I had sensed the Lake of the Moon room was some kind of a sanctuary—safe from the evil that had surrounded us. But, we'd be stuck in the back of the cave with no place to go. We didn't need to be caged—trapped like the saber tooth cats and the other animals that had inadvertently fallen into the cave.

Then I remembered Stan talking about how one of the areas had a crawl space that led back to the Soda Straw Balcony near the entrance.

"We need to go to the area with the meringue-looking ceiling. I think we can make it back to the entrance through one of the crawl spaces in that room.” Mandy seemed shocked and out of it, so I grabbed her by the arm once more and dragged her along with me.

We raced through the cave, not paying any attention to the humidity-slickened floor. Mandy slipped and I fell backward on top of her—a mass of flailing arms and legs.

"Cheyenne! You can't leave me. I won't allow it,” Constantine's voice boomed through the hollow chamber.

Mandy startled and let out a squeal.

"You heard that?” I asked her.

She gulped and moved her head in affirmation.

Constantine didn't bother to hide his voice, which spoke of his desperation, since he had always kept our conversations private unless we were alone.

I scurried to my feet and helped Mandy up. We had to get out of there and fast.

We entered the room with the fluffy-looking ceiling. I scanned the area, searching for the opening I hoped would lead us to safety.

A chain draped over an area with a do-not-enter sign. I stepped over the chain and looked around. “Mandy! Over here.” I motioned for her to follow me through a tight opening between two huge rocks.

She stood in the middle of the room with a blank stare on her face. Oh crap! Was she going into shock? I hadn't even thought about what happened to her before I arrived. No telling what Constantine had exposed her to. Taking her by the hand, I pulled her toward the opening. We squeezed through the crack. I prayed it led back to the entrance.

I inhaled a deep breath, preparing myself for the snug area we were about to enter. I took out my flashlight and switched it on. It didn't provide much light, but it would have to do.

"Come on, Mandy. This way."

Dropping to our knees, we crawled through the tight, low-ceilinged area. The rough rock bit into my palms and knees, but I barely noticed the pain. After a short time, we reached a place bathed in blue light.

Animalistic cries and the metallic scent of blood rent the air. I froze.

Could we be back at the Crap Room?

Cautiously, I crawled forward and peered at the grizzly scene across from us. I covered my mouth to keep from crying out—so much blood. Ryan and Constantine still fought. Both appeared to have sustained life-threatening injuries, yet they continued. It looked to be a fight to the death—neither willing to give in. Ryan's only hope would be for Constantine to keep the fight between the two of them. So far, no others appeared to occupy the room.

I paused, not wanting to leave Ryan to an unknown fate.

Oh, God, he needed me and I didn't know what to do. Where were the powers I supposedly had? Why couldn't I do something to stop it? My stomach clenched and tears filled my eyes. What if he didn't make it? He sacrificed himself for me. I'd never be able to live with myself if he ... died.

Mandy gasped as she viewed the fight, reminding me I had to get her to safety. I turned and pressed a finger to my lips, signaling her to remain quiet. Before we left that section of the cave, I glanced one more time toward Ryan and sent a silent prayer for his safety. I had to believe he'd be okay.

The alternative was unacceptable.

Hold on, Ryan. I'll be back.

The adrenaline pumping through my veins urged me forward and I picked up speed, hoping Mandy could keep up. I didn't have a moment to lose.

Between the darkness and the confined space, my lungs labored to supply my body with the needed oxygen. Sucking in rapid, tiny breaths, I thought I'd hyperventilate. I stopped for a moment, Mandy bumping into the back of me.

Dizziness washed over me and I swayed side to side on my knees.

"Cheyenne? Are you okay? What's wrong?” Mandy asked, her voice rising an octave.

"I'm fine. I just needed a second to rest."

I pushed away the rising panic, having no time to act like a wuss.

No! This was no time for a stupid attack. I wouldn't give in.

On our hands and knees, we crawled for what seemed like forever. Mandy remained directly behind me, judging by the crunch of rocks and the sound of her breathing. Just when I thought I couldn't take it any more we reached a place where we could actually half-way stand. We stood and proceeded in a hunched over position, stretching out our stiff limbs. The passageway narrowed sideways into a small canyon like crevice, slowing down our progress, but at least we could fully stand. Finally, the area opened up some, giving us a place to rest.

"Let's stop a minute.” I wiped the sweat from my brow.

"Do you know where you're going?” Mandy wheezed out, her chest rising and falling in rapid succession.

"I sure hope so,” I mumbled.

"Cheyenne! You cannot leave! I will not allow it. I have your precious Ryan. Don't be a fool,” Constantine's warning rang out through the cave.

Mandy sucked in a quick breath. “He'll kill him. He's horrible, Cheyenne. I saw what he's capable of doing. He had this girl.” She leaned over and braced her hand on her knees, then raised her head, tears gleaming in her eyes. “She was so afraid. And he seemed to enjoy it even more—like he fed off her fear. They took turns.” She shook her head back and forth like she was trying to shake loose the memories invading her thoughts.

Since Mandy came from a family of shifters and had probably seen her own share of horrors, I could only imagine what she had witnessed that had her in such shock. Something I'm sure I didn't want to know about.

"Run, Cheyenne! Don't listen to him. Get out of here,” Ryan yelled.

My heart rate sped up. Ryan lived! But, we had to hurry. I needed Mandy safe so I could return and help him.

"Let's go!” I said.

We had to immediately drop back to our knees, the passage narrowing with each step until we were forced to lie on our bellies and slither through like a snake. The tight confines of the tunnel squeezed my body, adding more pressure to my chest. My vision blurred and my breathing became erratic. My heart pounded against my ribs, leaving me lightheaded. The muscles and tendons in my back burned. I knew it was a matter of time before the shifting would begin. Already the beast within screamed to be released. I recognized the signs and used every bit of strength I possessed to push away the panic clawing at me.

I didn't have the luxury to give in to my weakness, to lose control. Two people depended on me. I had to get a grip and find the power within myself—the power that had grown stronger with each passing day. If only I knew how to access it.

I concentrated on my pendant. Please, Grandmother, give me the strength I need. Help me. It warmed, sending comfort throughout my shaking body. My vision became clearer and the woozie feeling subsided.

It worked! I had controlled my own body. I did it. Giddy with renewed confidence, I put all my energy into making it out of the narrow passage as fast as I could.

"Mandy, we're almost out."

She didn't answer back, so I twisted enough to glance back. Even in the low light, I could tell something wasn't right.

"Hang in there. Just a little more.” I hoped Mandy wasn't going into shock ... or having a claustrophobic attack. I wouldn't wish that on anyone.

One last pull and we were free of the chest-crushing tunnel.

Back to crawling, my knees ached and my hands felt raw, but I paid little notice to the discomfort. Determination now ruled, not the untamed part of me. I felt liberated.

We had to go through several more belly-crawling areas, but it didn't faze me. I had won a major battle within my own mind, my own body. Nothing more than a small challenge. And challenges I could handle. I dealt with them every day in the gym. I was more worried about Mandy not making it.

I glanced back, shining the flashlight in her direction. “Are you doing okay?"

"Uh huh.” Sweat glistened on her forehead and she seemed pale. “I feel weird. My back hurts. It burns. Cheyenne, something isn't right."

Back hurts and burns? That sounded like what happens to me when I shift ... no, only the males in her family can do that. “Hang on. We're almost there,” I encouraged. But I didn't even know if we headed in the right direction. I followed my instincts. Call it a gut-feeling. So far, we hadn't run into any dead ends.

We came to an area where it opened up and appeared to have a balcony-like shelf with a one-foot round opening. I shined the light up. Clusters of soda straws gleamed in the light from the moisture clinging to them. I stood and stuck my head through the opening.

"Mandy, I think we're at the Soda Straw Balcony,” I whispered, unsure of who or what lie in wait.

I placed the flashlight on the edge of the opening, then put both arms through, bracing my hand on either side of the hole. Using all my upper-body strength, I pulled myself through the tight opening, my arms shaking from the effort. I'd have to remember to thank Larry for all the tortuous conditioning he had put us through.

Once through, I signaled for Mandy to do the same. “Come on."

When she pulled herself partially through, I grabbed her arms and helped her the rest of the way out.

"You can't escape me, Cheyenne. You belong to me,” Constantine shouted. “I'll be coming for you."

We both froze. What did that mean? Had he killed Ryan? No! Ryan had to be okay.

"Why isn't he saying anything?” I mumbled to myself.

Maybe because he couldn't speak. I had to get back to him. He needed me.

"Sssh!” I thought I heard a noise, so I motioned for Mandy to stay still.

Moments passed without a sound. I reached out with my senses, but detected nothing, so I crept closer to the opening. Several soda straws snapped off as my clothes caught on them. I cringed. I could just image Stan's face once he noticed all the broken straws. It couldn't be helped. And that was the least of my worries.

I stuck my head out and glanced around. Feeling relatively sure we were safe from prying eyes, I crawled out, then waved Mandy forward.

She dropped from the ledge, landing beside me.

"Let's get the heck out of here,” I said.

We ran to the opening of the cave like the devil followed on our heels, not stopping until we got outside.

"Mandy, I need you to listen to me. Do you understand?” I held her upper arms and tilted my head to catch her attention. Her eyes were wide, her pupils dilated, but she mechanically moved her head up and down. “Good. I need you to run as fast as you can to your car and get the hell out of here. Don't look back. Go straight to my house and tell my parents what happened. They'll know what to do."

"Aren't you coming? You can't stay here. They'll kill you.” Panic etched a tremor in her voice.

I moved my hands to her shoulders for comfort. “No, I can't come with you. I have to go back and help Ryan. And they won't hurt me. They need me too much. I promise. I'll be fine. Now go before it's too late."

Mandy grabbed me and hugged me tight. “Take care of you."

"I will. Now go.” I released her and pushed her forward.

Mandy ran up the steep hill. I watched to make sure she cleared the gate before I turned to go. Thank goodness for my enhanced night vision. When I knew she'd be safe, I took a deep breath and headed back into the cave.

I just hoped it wasn't too late for Ryan.

He had saved me and Mandy both. I owed him that much. But owing him didn't play into the equation. After seeing Ryan in a pool of his own blood, I realized I couldn't lose him.

I had no choice but to admit to myself I loved him. Liliac and all, I loved him. I'd deal with the implications later. Now, I had to help him.

I ran past Temptation Formation, down the long, tight tunnel I had almost lost it in during the field trip. So determined to reach Ryan, it didn't even bother me this time. I just kept going until I hit Headache Alley, then I stopped in my tracts as a swarm of bats surrounded me. Some morphed into humans and seized me by the arms, others stayed in bat form and swirled around me. Knowing they would lead me straight to Constantine, I didn't waste my energy putting up a fight.

As we entered the Crap Room, I noticed Ryan lay in a heap next to the flowstone. Constantine stood over him in attack mode, ready to deal yet another blow. He lifted his arm.

"No! Stop!” I broke free of the goons holding me and rushed to Ryan's side, covering his body with mine. I turned my head and glared at Constantine. “If you hurt him one more time, I swear I'll kill you."

He laughed, evil pouring out of his black soul. “How do you plan to do that, exactly?"

"Why don't you try it and find out? You'll have to kill me first before I allow you to lay a hand on him again.” My breath came out in angry puffs. A haze of red floated in front of my vision. My heart beat hard against my ribs.

He gestured to the two who had restrained me earlier. My gums burned and itched, but this time I didn't even try to control the change. I allowed my fangs to extend and hissed a warning at the two approaching Liliacs.

"Stay away from me or I'll rip your heads off."

They stopped in their tracks and sized me up, then looked to Constantine for guidance.

He threw his hand in the air and yelled, “Get her off him now, you idiots. Don't tell me you're scared of a little vampire.” He narrowed his eyes.

They rushed me, pulling me off of Ryan.

"Now, that's better. I can finish what I started.” He glanced back at me and smiled, revealing red tinged fangs—Ryan's blood.

I sucked in a breath and struggled against my captors. “Don't you touch him, you bastard."

Constantine knelt next to Ryan and tore off the remaining portion of his shredded shirt. He raised a sharp pointed fingernail and cut his eyes toward me, making sure I watched his every move. He slid his nail down Ryan's chest, slicing into his skin. Blood pooled around the newly opened wound and trickled down Ryan's sides. He moaned, but was too weak to do anything else.

"Stop!” I twisted and turned, kicking out toward my restraints.

"Why should I stop, Cheyenne? Didn't he betray you? Don't you want him punished?” The hopeful expression spreading across his features made me sick. “Or could it be that you care for the young fool?"

I stopped struggling and stared at Constantine.

His face soured as he studied my reaction to his dig. “Well, well. I do believe you care for him more than you're even willing to admit.” He pushed the point of his nail straight down above Ryan's heart, leaving a small hole. Ryan moaned again. When he lifted his finger, blood filled the gouge. “Go ahead, Cheyenne, admit your feelings. We won't tell.” He raised his finger again to dig another hole.

I sobbed as tears streamed down my face. “Yes! I love him. Is that what you want to hear? Does that make you happy?"

Constantine stood and sauntered over to me. He lifted my chin with his bloodied index finger and stared into my eyes. Anger and ... maybe sadness ... flickered across his face. “Does it make me happy that you love another? No!” His eyes locked with mine. “But, it does make things simpler for me."

I jerked my chin away from his vile touch. “What do you mean by that?"

"It means I now have something with which to bargain. You really are naïve. Tsk. Tsk. You handed me what I desired on a silver platter. How cliché."

"You make no sense.” I scowled.

"Then let me spell it out. You agree to come to me willingly and accept me as your lifemate or ... “—he flicked his finger in Ryan's direction—"he dies."

My mouth dropped open before I could catch myself. “You want me to trade my life for his?"

"Don't be so dramatic.” He rolled his eyes and twirled his hand in the air, the scent of Ryan's blood fresh upon his hand.

I glanced toward Ryan. He attempted to lift himself into a sitting position, but fell back down onto the floor, too weak to do much else. I grimaced.

Constantine followed the path of my gaze and strolled back over to Ryan. He stretched out next to him, not caring that he lay in congealing blood. He traced a circle on top of the area where Ryan's heart rested, barely beating. “What's your choice, Cheyenne? You have the power to save him. The fool's life is in your hands. Or should I carve his heart out of his chest and eat it while it still beats in my hand?"

I stared at him aghast. Was I part of some freaky reality show? Eat a beating heart? It was like some B movie on the SciFi channel—creepy and surreal. I shook my head, hoping to clear the fuzzies that had covered my reality like a wad of lint.

"I'm losing my patience, Cheyenne. Make ... your ... choice. Besides, I won't have to kill him if you wait much longer. He'll bleed out. Look at him.” He waved his hand above Ryan's body. “He needs blood. All you have to do is say the word. You can save him."

Left without a choice, I had to save Ryan's life. I'd have to figure out a way to get out of the bargain later. “If I agree, you'll let him live and allow me to give him the needed blood?"

He hesitated, glancing between me and Ryan. He didn't look happy with the choice, but said, “Yes."

I searched my mind, trying to find some other way to save Ryan's life.

Constantine pressed his fingernail into Ryan's chest.

"Okay. Stop, please. I accept. I'll ... do it,” I murmured.

"You'll do what, Cheyenne?” A grin spread across his coldly handsome features.

Ryan lifted his head and said in a whisper, “Cheyenne, don't do it. You must save yourself."

Constantine forced Ryan's head back down and sliced through Ryan's arm, a ribbon of blood forming along its path. “Why don't you just mind your own business?” he hissed.

"Stop! I said I'd do it."

"Do what, Cheyenne? Say it. I dare you."

"I'll be your stupid lifemate or whatever it is.” I glared at him with all the hate I had in my heart.

"Now, was that so hard?” He motioned to the two Liliacs holding me. “Release her."

I pulled out of their grasp and ran to Ryan's side.

Constantine sat up and watched as I knelt next to Ryan, opposite him.

Ryan opened his crystal blue eyes. “Don't do this."

"How sweet. But alas, it's too late. The deal is done,” Constantine stated.

"Ryan, you need blood. You've lost too much. Tell me what to do,” I pleaded.

"Tsk. Tsk. See what all that domestication has done for your ... clice? How sad that a Vanator doesn't know how to feed. Once you get used to our ways, you will gain so much more pleasure from feeding.” He smiled, a wicked gleam glittering in his eyes, then proceeded to lick the blood from his fingers. “A bit nouveau, but not bad."

"You're sick."

How could such a gorgeous guy be so disgusting and so ... evil? What happened in his life to make him like this? It was hard to believe our clice once lived like the Liliacs. I shuddered at the thought.

I lifted Ryan's head and cradled it in my lap. Not knowing what else to do, I offered my wrist, placing it against his lips like I had seen in the movies.

Ryan turned his head, refusing to cooperate.

"Well, if he doesn't want to drink from you, then I guess that's his choice.” Constantine chuckled to himself and leaned back on his elbows.

"Ryan, you must drink. You can't heal on your own. You're injuries are severe enough you'll die,” I pleaded. Desperation laced my voice. “What's wrong with you? Just do it.” I pressed my wrist to his mouth once more. Again he refused. “Why won't you save yourself?"

"Because he knows he will be forever tortured with your memories and experiences once he takes your life force into his body. And once he has a taste of your essence, he'll forever crave it ... as I now crave it.” Desire glazed his eyes. “He would rather die. Weak fool.” Constantine spat next to Ryan, barely missing him.

Crave? An idea popped into my head. I extended my fangs, then bit into my wrist. Blood filled the holes left from my teeth and flowed onto my skin. I held my arm over Ryan's mouth, allowing blood to drip onto his lips.

His tongue snaked out and lapped the fluid. His eyes widened and he grasped my wrist, bringing it to his warm lips. As he drank, I felt the energy flow back into his body. A warm electrical field surrounded us, crackling and popping. He'd be okay.

"Enough!” Constantine bellowed. His eyes glowed yellow and his face colored red.

I furrowed my brows as I studied him, trying to figure out what had him in such a pissy mood when he now had everything he claimed to want. Jealousy? How gay! He just wanted me for my blood and the lifemate thing. He didn't really care for me. Or did he? The haunted look in his eyes seemed to betray his true feelings. No way could a Liliac be capable of love.

Constantine stood and snapped his fingers. Two beautiful Liliac females appeared within a shimmering mist. One had long blonde hair that reached her lower back, porcelain fair skin, and stark blue eyes. The other was the polar opposite in coloring—black hair, olive skin, and chocolate brown eyes.

"Prepare her,” Constantine ordered the two women.

"Yes, my lord,” they answered in unison.

My lord? What was that about? They moved toward me as if they glided across the cave floor, not walked. Their wispy black gowns floated on their curvy forms. Mesmerized by their ethereal presence, I had all but forgotten about their intentions.

As one cool hand grasped my upper arm, I jolted. “Don't touch me. I'm not going anywhere."

"Mmmm. I think you will. Remember our bargain?” He turned his head toward Ryan.

The two behemoth guards bent over Ryan, forcing him to rise to a standing position.

"Hey! Where are you taking him? We had a deal. Let him go!” Fury swelled in my chest and shot through my body.

"Oh, Cheyenne, my little naïve vampire. I said I'd allow him to live. I never said I'd release him. He'd be a danger to us from here on out. Freeing him is not an option. Besides, don't you want your lover boy to be near? Kind of like a special ... pet. Maybe I'll allow you to visit him in his cage every now and then."

Unable to control the reactions of my body any longer and not sure I even wanted to, my bones began to creak and snap. I cried out as my muscles burned and twisted. Claws sprang from the tips of my fingers. My fangs elongated. Slick, black fur covered every inch of skin. I hunched on the ground as my body finished its transition, my clothes ripping and shredding with the change of form.

Power surged within me, giving me a freedom I had never quite experienced before. I licked my lips, staring straight into the eyes of my intended prey. A blood curdling scream burst from my lungs.

Startled, Constantine moved back a few steps. I'd have laughed if I had the ability. Slowly, I stalked closer, enjoying the fear skittering across his face.

What to do? Rip his throat out or maim him until he bleeds out?

Horrified, I stopped my approach and sat back on my haunches. Where had those thoughts come from?

Constantine took advantage of my shock and gathered his wits. “Cheyenne! Stop your nonsense. That is if you want your lover to remain healthy,” he sneered.

I twisted my neck around to glance at Ryan. A sharp blade poised above his throat glistened in the candlelight. Another shrill scream emerged from my mouth.

"Ah. Ah. Ah. I know what you're thinking—that I'd break the bargain. Not so. He will remain alive. I'll make sure of it. Tsk. Tsk. Have you forgotten that vampires heal abnormally fast? I don't have to kill him. I can injure him over and over. And as you've found out, we still feel pain. Is that what you want for your precious Ryan?"

Vibrations of anger rocked me. One swipe of my claws and I could take him down, then rip the smug smile right off his face. I glanced at Ryan again. The blade now pressed into his neck, and a fresh stream of blood oozed from the wound. Growling low in my throat, I fixed my stare back on Constantine.

"Ah. I see you understand. Good. Let's be done with this foolishness."

All the fight in me left and I morphed back into my human form. My clothes had all but been ripped apart, so I huddled on the ground, covering as much of my exposed flesh as I could.

Constantine flicked his wrist toward the two guards. “Take him and see that he's cleaned up. He has a ceremony to attend."

"Ceremony?” I croaked, my voice raw and strained.

He unbuttoned his silky black shirt, sauntered over to me, and draped it over my shoulders. “Why, yes, little Vanator, our lifemate bonding ceremony. Don't tell me you've already forgotten? Now off with you. I expect you will act the part of the good little vampire, Right?"

Unsure of what blew me away the most—his kindness in covering my scantily clad body or his six pack abs and rock hard pecs—I could only stare with my mouth wide open like the gawking teenager I apparently was.

Why did he care about my modesty anyway? Unless he didn't want any of the other Liliacs to see my so called charms. Not that I had any charms to speak of. And where did he get that body?

Careful to make sure I held the shirt together with my hands, I stood, his scent wafting into my senses—almonds and fresh earth, a disturbingly comforting blend of smells. Comforting? What was wrong with me?

The two women approached once more. I moved away from their grasp, but I didn't fight them, knowing Constantine would gain pleasure from inflicting pain upon Ryan at the least provocation. The blonde one led the way while I followed, the other trailing shortly behind.

"Where are we going?” I asked.

Neither of the women answered.

We walked to the Lake of the Moon room. A soft golden glow from the many candles lining the walls of the cave reflected light off the clear water.

I had thought the room served as a safe haven from the Liliacs. Apparently, my instincts had failed on that account.

The blonde woman said, “I am Celestina."

"And I am Stefania,” the black haired one chimed in. “We will be serving you from now on."

They both bowed.

"Serve me?"

"Yes, as the lifemate of our Lord Constantine, we now belong to you,” said Celestina.

"Nice to meet you.” What else was I supposed to say? “What's with the whole ‘lord’ thing?"

Stefania looked at me with a puzzled expression etched on her face. “He is the leader of our clice."

"Oh, right,” I murmured more to myself than anything. “I thought that this room was off limits to the Liliacs ... at least that's what my instincts seemed to tell me."

"Only to the males of our clice.” Celestina brushed a lock of her long hair from her face and lowered her voice. “The high concentration of minerals found in this one area makes them impotent."

"Oh, nasty! Like I wanted to know that."

"Our Lord Constantine did not wish for any other male to see you dress, so he had us make use of the room,” Stefania said.

Celestina! Stefania! Do you need some time with Dracul? Keep to your task! Constantine's voice rang throughout the open room.

Both women visibly shook, their eyes wide with fear. Constantine's threat obviously hit home. Who was Dracul? No one I ever wanted to meet based on their reactions.

"What task is he referring to?"

"Getting you prepared for the ceremony. There is much to do.” Celestina rushed around the cavern's make-shift dressing room.

Stefania gestured for me to take a seat on the man-made ledge nearest the shallow pool of water. She pulled out an object from her black cloth bag that looked similar to a brush and began working my hair into some sort of bizarre arrangement. Without a mirror, I couldn't tell what it looked like. It didn't feel like any hairdo I'd ever had. And my mom used to do my hair all kinds of interesting ways for my gymnastics meets.

Once she finished, Celestina laid out my special outfit. The white airy material appeared to be made of a fabric similar to my clice's ceremonial robes, except it seemed even more delicate and embroidered with gold thread. As I looked closer, I noticed shiny crystals that had somehow been woven into the material. They were part of the outfit, not just a mere adornment. It was breathtaking.

Celestina and Stefania began to remove my shredded t-shirt and jeans. I backed up, putting my hands in front of me. “I can do it myself."

I turned my back and peeled off the remnants of my t-shirt. Thank goodness my bra remained in decent enough shape. No way was I taking that off. Not in front of these two Liliacs or anyone else for that matter. I grabbed the dress and slipped it over my head. The cool fabric settled on my body. It seemed to be made just for me. The bell shaped sleeves were loose and flowing, much like the pictures I had seen of medieval clothing. The bodice was fitted, but not too snug. At hip level, it flared out into a billowy loose train that trailed behind me.

Since I still had my ripped jeans on, I reached up underneath, unbuttoned them and slid them off. I had on my boy-cut rainbow-striped undies, but I wasn't taking them off. Too bad, they'd have to show through.

Stefania lifted a long piece made of a sheer material and draped it over the top of my head, allowing it to come forward and settle over my shoulders and flow down my sides. It reminded me of a wedding veil.

I gasped and choked on my own spit, throwing myself into a coughing fit. A wedding veil? Was this lifemate ceremony thingie like a wedding? Before I had much of a chance to think about it further, Stefania placed a crystal headpiece over the veil, anchoring it to my head. The crystal dangles tickled the sides of my cheeks and my forehead with every movement I made. I reached my hand up and explored the intricate piece.

Is she ready? Constantine bellowed.

Both women jumped. “Yes, my Lord,” they answered.

Then bring her. We're ready.

Stefania and Celestina escorted me back to the Crap Room which had been transformed for the ceremony. More candles were added and placed in a circular pattern. Sheer black robes with hoods now covered everyone present. Their clice symbol was embroidered on the backs just like ours. I squinted and tried to make out the design. After glancing at it for a time, I realized it resembled a bat. Figures.

Constantine approached and held out his hand. I hesitantly placed mine in his, unsure of where Ryan stood among the hooded figures. As Constantine led me toward the lighted circle, the crowd parted and let us through. That's when I noticed Ryan. He wore the robe of the clice, but his hood remained off. His hands were secured above his head. He appeared to be much stronger, but his eyes had a haunted distance as if he had withdrawn into himself.

"As part of the ceremony, I've prepared a special gift for you.” Constantine was giddy with excitement. “Bring her out."

Her? Please, God, don't let it be Mandy. I could see Constantine forcing her to attend this ridiculous ceremony.

Several large Liliacs dragged a female dressed in a shimmering red robe similar to the black one the others wore into the area. Her hood fell back and blonde hair spilled out. A piece of pink duct tape covered her mouth. As her head lifted and she met my gaze, recognition burned into me.

[Back to Table of Contents]

19

I am Vanator

"Why ... is ... she here?” I couldn't stop my voice from trembling.

"She's part of the ceremony, my love.” Constantine rubbed his palms together in delight.

I knew I'd regret it, but I had to ask, “What part?"

"Why, she'll be the feast.” Constantine's face beamed. “We need a human and she needed to be dealt with for all the pain she's caused you. A perfect solution!"

Val's eyes widened even more. She stared at me with all the desperation of a cornered prey.

Constantine was mad. He actually thought I'd be pleased—thought he was doing me a favor.

"No, I won't let you do it. Let her go. She has no part in our bargain."

His eyebrows furrowed and he pursed his lips in confusion while he stared at me, seeming to try to comprehend my words. Then, his face cleared of all emotion like a freshly erased chalkboard. “It's too late. She has seen us and we need a human for our feast."

I moved to stand right in front of Constantine, his gaze following my every move. “Erase her memory and just leave her somewhere. And we don't need a feast. I'm good. I'm not hungry at all. I can go to Sonic and get us some burgers.” I took a deep breath and grasped his arms as a gentle gesture. “Please, don't do this."

A brief flush of sympathy glazed across his eyes, then he shook his head as if clearing his thoughts. “You watch too many movies. We have no power to erase memories. What's done is done. The ceremony will continue."

Shocked, I opened my mouth to speak, but then shut it. I released my hold and let my arms flop uselessly at my sides. It would do no good judging by the stern set of his jaw. When my dad gets that look, me and Mom know it's no use to argue. I'd figure out a way to save Val and Ryan both. After all, I was a Vanator ... for whatever good that did me.

Constantine caught my chin between his thumb and forefinger, gently forcing my eyes to meet his gaze. “You will soon learn our ways and enjoy the freedom it brings."

Not wanting to give myself away, I kept my mouth shut and concentrated on not balling my fingers into a fist. It was imperative I keep my wits. I couldn't afford to allow my anger to take control.

He took my hand and led me to the lighted circle. I turned my head and sent a silent message to Val that everything would be okay. Then, I glanced at Ryan. My heart skipped a beat as our eyes met. His jaw muscles bulged and his eyes sent out flares of fury.

A Liliac pushed Val into the circle and forced her to lie at our feet. Tears flowed down her face as she sent silent pleas of help in my direction. But, there was nothing I could do. Not yet.

Another Liliac—a huge one well over six and a half feet tall and as broad as a house—approached. He presented an ornate, jeweled dagger in his outstretched hands.

Constantine took it and bowed. “Thank you, Dracul."

My heart completely stopped. Now I understood the fear I had witnessed in Stefania and Celestina when his name was mentioned. I could only imagine what purpose he served—none of it good.

Before I could shake myself loose from Dracul's paralyzing presence, Constantine knelt, pulled up the sleeve of Val's robe and sliced three quick gashes into her forearm. Blood immediately oozed from the wounds.

"No!” I screamed and lunged toward Constantine before he had a chance to do more damage.

I never even reached the ground before two beefy hands seized me and held me upright. Left with no choice, I watched aghast as Constantine dipped his finger in Val's blood. He stood and drew a design onto my left cheek with her blood, then ran the same finger along my lips. The metallic sweetness sent a flood of saliva into my mouth, and the urge to lick my lips became overwhelming.

Constantine chuckled. “Go ahead, little Vanator, you know you want to. I can see the lust bright in your eyes. Don't deny yourself the pleasure. It's senseless."

To my alarm, my fangs descended in record speed. I wanted to run my tongue over my lips and savor the sticky substance, but it was wrong. No! I wouldn't allow myself. If I gave in now, I wouldn't be any different than them. But the temptation unnerved me.

I closed my eyes. “I'm not like you."

"Ah, but you will be soon enough. We have all the time in the world. And I'm nothing if not patient,” he said.

He nodded to Dracul, and the pressure on my arms increased. Constantine dropped to Val's side again and lifted her other sleeve, making three more gashes on her arm. She moaned and more tears dripped from her red rimmed eyes. I struggled against the bonds of Dracul's grip with no result. How could I ever be a threat to these evil creatures? I couldn't even free myself from one giant Liliac.

Blood scented the air. The hooded Liliacs surrounding us raised their noses and sniffed as they rocked side to side.

Constantine rose and snapped his fingers. Dracul abruptly released me. “See how the blood excites them? Soon they'll be in a feeding frenzy. It's quite a sight to watch them devour their prey.” Constantine licked his lips in apparent anticipation and walked behind me. He pressed his body close to mine as he wrapped an arm around my waist and whispered in my ear, “Admit it. It excites you as well."

"You're sick.” I turned my face away from his.

"No. I merely accept what I am. And someday you'll have to do the same.” He walked around me, making sure to keep his arm firmly around my waist. “It's time."

I tried to pull out of his hold to gain some distance. “Time for what?"

"Time we begin the lifemate bond."

Oh great. Time to bond. And I still had no idea how I planned to get out of the mess and save Ryan and Val. I needed help. Some kind of guidance.

I squeezed my eyes shut. Please, I need help. Show me the way.

My pendant vibrated, encouraging me, giving me hope. A vision of my great-great-grandmother appeared, shimmering with beauty and light, letting me know she was there to aid me. How I knew it was her, I can't explain, but I knew it all the same.

Grandmother, I need your help. I'm lost and don't know what to do. My friends are in danger and I've made a deal with the devil. Help me. Time is running out.

She placed her hands over her heart. Everything you need to know is inside of you. Accept who you are and allow the knowledge to come. She began to fade.

No, don't go. I need you.

Accept who you are. Believe in yourself. She tapped the area above her heart one more time, then she disappeared.

I glanced around, wondering if anyone else had witnessed our little exchange. If they had, no one else seemed to care. At once, all the Liliacs began to chant in a language I couldn't understand.

"I need your arm, Cheyenne,” Constantine demanded, his voice low and steady.

"Huh?"

"Your arm.” He held his hand out and without thinking, I stuck my arm out.

He grabbed it and slid the dagger across my wrist.

"Ow! What the heck?” I tugged my arm back, but he held tight.

Dracul held what looked like some kind of medieval jeweled chalice under my wrist to collect the blood dripping from the wound. Constantine raised my arm to his mouth and licked across the sliced flesh. I watched as the cut closed and healed in front of my very eyes. Constantine did the same with his arm, allowing his blood to drip into the chalice along with mine.

The chanting grew louder and more frenzied. Constantine swirled the contents together, then drank. I scrunched my nose and grimaced. How disgusting. He handed the chalice to me. “Drink, little Vanator, and we shall become one."

I glanced at the contents, the scent wafting toward my nose. My fangs dropped and my mouth watered.

"Go ahead, Cheyenne. You know it feels right. Don't fight it,” he coaxed.

All my senses were on high alert, begging me to take that drink. My body cried out, but my mind screamed no. I was at war with myself, and I was losing. Just one drink. I tipped the chalice to my lips.

Over the rim, I noticed Ryan struggling against his restraints. He shouted something, but I couldn't hear over the chanting. I snapped back into my right mind and lowered the chalice.

"Drink!” Constantine demanded.

"No, I can't."

Constantine snatched the cup from my hands, and Dracul grabbed me by the neck, forcing my head back. Constantine pressed the chalice to my mouth, and I felt the warmth of the contents as they made contact with my lips. I clamped my jaws shut tight, refusing to drink.

"Drink! Now!” Constantine tried to pry my mouth open, but I wouldn't give in. “Or do I need to have a visit with your lover boy?"

As I opened my mouth to remark, he forced the cup back against my lips and the mixture slid into my mouth. I wanted to swallow—in a bad way—but I turned my head and spit instead. As Constantine tried for a second time, he was roughly pulled away and thrown out of the circle.

Ryan had managed to free himself somehow. His eyes glowed, and low feral growls escaped from between his lips.

Constantine backed up and circled Ryan—both intent on destroying the other.

Ryan attacked and quickly flipped Constantine to his back. Too busy with their freaky chanting, none of the other Liliacs seemed to feel the need to get involved, except Dracul. He approached from behind with a dagger in his hand.

"No!” I screamed, jumping on his back, hoping to delay him, but I was nothing more than an unfortunate fly that happened to land in the wrong place at the wrong time. He reached behind and peeled me off his back, flinging me aside like a rag doll.

Before I could pick myself up and go after him, he had reached Ryan. I watched horror struck as he sliced into Ryan's gut and ripped the blade across in one swift motion. Ryan crumpled to the ground on top of Constantine.

Dracul raised the dagger to have another go at Ryan.

"No!” I screamed.

I am Vânetor. I will not allow this to happen. I am Vanator.

A burst of energy crashed through me like a dam had broken and released a powerful flow of knowledge. And then it all became so clear to me. I knew what I had to do.

I inhaled and drew all the energy into my center. My body shook from the sheer power coursing through me. I threw out my arms, releasing a ball of energy toward Dracul. It slammed into him, knocking him flat on the ground next to his master.

He didn't get back up.

In awe of my own power and what I had just done, I could only stare as Constantine scooted out from under Ryan and came toward me in a slow motion daze. As if a switch had been flipped, all the chanting ceased. The cavernous room screamed with silence.

Fear and admiration sparkled from Constantine's eyes as he stood in front of me. “Be with me, Cheyenne. Not because I force you, but because you want to. I see the battle raging inside you. We would be great together. I could show you such things as you have never imagined. I would never put you in the cage of domestication like the Panteres have done. You'll be free to be the predator nature intended.” He bent down and retrieved the chalice that had fallen during all the excitement and peered inside. “Ah, there is just enough left to complete the ceremony, bonding us for eternity.” He extended the chalice to me.

"No! I cannot. I will not. I'm not like you. I don't want to be like you."

A film of rage glazed his eyes and a sudden chill wrapped around me, even though his stare scalded my skin. “I will not let you go.” He seized my arms—his fingers digging into my flexed muscles.

"And I will not let you keep me."

Fear no longer ruled me. I now had the answers. I knew what I had to do. No longer was I trapped in a fog of uncertainty. Cool and confident, I brought my hands between our bodies and placed them on his chest. Once again I centered my power.

"Fill the dark void in my soul,” I said in a clear and loud voice.

My pendant vibrated and my mark tingled. Constantine's hands shook as he tried to maintain his grasp. His mouth dropped open and he stiffened. He understood what I intended to do, and he was defenseless against my power.

I zoomed all my energy into his heart, the keeper of his black soul. My fingers tingled as the flow of power entered his body and surrounded his beating organ. Shutting my eyes, I controlled the stream like the most technical of instruments. I began to extract his essence—his soul.

An onslaught of memories—his memories—smashed into me at once, taking me by surprise. I gasped, not prepared for the intense pain of his emotions and abuse.

I cried out, unable to comprehend the atrocities of what I witnessed in my mind's eye—floggings, severed limbs, medieval looking torture devices I had never seen being applied over and over.

So much blood, so much pain. I moaned and squeezed my eyes tighter. No.

I watched as his own family withheld the needed nourishment until he entered a full bloodlust, refusing to allow him to do anything about it, and then being forced to watch cruel acts ... until he broke. Acts that would make the worst horror movies seem like a joke.

And he was just a child.

Tears flowed down my face. He was a creature of someone else's making. He hadn't started out evil. My heart cried out for his suffering. For his lost childhood. For all his pain.

I opened my eyes and stared into the near blank eyes of Constantine. I couldn't finish it. No, I didn't have the right to decide his fate. Who was I to judge him? Life had dealt him more blows than any person should ever have to deal with. Never had he been shown love or compassion. Maybe if I'd been treated the same, I would have followed in his footsteps. He didn't have a choice. Just like I didn't have a choice. It was all so unfair.

Guilt over my inability to accept my own position in the clice made me nauseous. How selfish of me to have been given a special gift and then want to deny it, while he had no option but to follow the evil ways of his ancestors. I may not have any say about my ability or what I am, but my clice didn't torture me and expect me to carry on a horrific tradition. And my parents loved me.

When I dropped my hands from his chest, the energy flow ceased and snapped back toward me, momentarily leaving me stunned. I swayed from side to side. A dirty, foul presence crowded my psyche. Ugliness now rested alongside my own soul—his memories, his pain, his life.

Constantine stared at me in confusion, eyes wide with shock. “Why ... did you spare me?"

Several Liliacs rushed toward me and seized my arms, but I didn't care. All I could focus on was the horror he'd had to endure. No one should have to go through what he had.

A tear trickled its way down my cheek. “I couldn't. I saw everything.” I lowered my voice and stared deep into his eyes. “I know."

Hurt and humiliation glazed his eyes, turning him into the tortured little boy he once was. “You sacrifice your own freedom because you feel sympathy for me? You could've been done with me. Our bargain would've been no more ... but you didn't."

"No."

He raised his hands before him, turning his palms up. “Why?"

"Underneath all the horrors I witnessed, I saw the good in you. You weren't always evil. I know what you went through. I experienced your pain. You were made to be the creature you are now. And I'm so sorry. You didn't deserve it. It wasn't your fault. But you have a choice now, and I have faith you can change. You are not bad. What you've done is bad."

Again, confusion played across his features. “You'll still stay with me and honor the bargain? Become my lifemate?"

"To save Ryan, yes.” I looked down at Ryan who remained crumpled in a heap next to the motionless Dracul. My heart squeezed. He needed me. I had to go to him. My glance settled back on Constantine, allowing him to see into my soul—to read my feelings. He studied my face, flicking his eyes back and forth. I held nothing back. I needed him to understand.

His eyes widened with realization, then darkened with pain so deep it hurt to watch. “You really do love him."

"Yes."

His expression fell and he exhaled, his shoulders slumping. He turned his body away from me. “Then go to him.” His head dipped to his chest. “Release her. It's time we leave here."

"My Lord?” one of the Liliacs questioned.

He turned back around, unshed tears glistening in his eyes. “You heard me. We leave,” Constantine ordered.

The Liliacs freed my arms. I stepped forward, closing the space between me and Constantine. I stared deep into his questioning eyes. His heart thumped loudly in his chest. I clasped his cold hands, bringing them up between our bodies. “You are not bad.” I didn't break eye contact, letting him know I cared and saw what lie beneath his evil trappings.

A single tear slid down his face. “Ah, little Vanator. Don't you know I would have given you the world? I may need your blood ... but it is you I want.” He sighed, a soul-wrenching sound. “It can never be though. Not as long as you love another."

"You know I'll come looking for you if things remain as they are,” I threatened, my voice hitching from his unexpected words. Words that drove a stake into my heart. He continued to stare deep into my eyes. To my surprise, I realized he is capable of love after all.

He stepped closer. “I know. We both must do what we are destined for. Farewell, little Vanator.” He ran his finger down the side of my face, then morphed into a bat and circled my head.

The other Liliacs followed suit. Hundreds of bats flew out at once.

I had a feeling our paths would cross again someday. But for now, Ryan needed me.

Dizzy and still disoriented, I stumbled to Ryan and knelt by his side. His eyes opened and a smile spread across his face.

My jaw dropped. Stunned, I looked him over. His shirt was ripped across the front and blood smeared his belly. Other than that, he looked fine.

"Hi, Sparkie. You look like you've seen a ghost."

"How? But I saw Dracul..."

Ryan chuckled. “I moved out of the way just in time. His dagger barely caught me."

I glanced back at Dracul's still motionless body, then turned back toward Ryan. “But then why didn't you get up? You just..."

He touched the back of his head and brought his hand out in front. Blood covered his fingers. “I got a pretty good knock in the head when I fell back."

"Oh.” I didn't know if I wanted to kiss him or smack him. He had me so worried. Deciding on the kiss, I bent down and pressed my lips to his. When I raised my head back up, his jaw slackened and his eyes widened. “Looks like you're the one who's seen the ghost."

A sharp pain bit into my back. I glanced down. The tip of a knife protruded from my chest. My white dress turned a dark red before my eyes. An ear-piercing screech sounded, bouncing off the walls of the cave. For a moment I couldn't comprehend what had happened or why I could no longer breathe normally. Then the tip went away and another sharp pain sliced into me. A bat flew into my view, then disappeared behind me. I heard a gurgling sound and a moan. Out of nowhere, Constantine now stood next to me, his eyes wide with horror as he stared at me. He wiped the blood from his mouth and dropped to his knees. What was he doing back here? I fell forward onto Ryan, my eyes slowly closing on their own.

A scream rumbled deep in Ryan's chest, then I heard no more.

[Back to Table of Contents]

20

Eternally Bonded

Delicious warmth seeped into my body. I was so cold. So very cold. I snuggled closer to the source. Pain. I moaned. Sticky wetness covered me. Uncomfortable. Yucky. I sniffed. The sweet scent of something yummy tickled my nose. Mmm.

"Cheyenne?"

Ryan? My eyelids flickered open. A distorted version of a face loomed above me. I blinked to clear the image. I blinked again. As my vision became clearer, I recognized Ryan. I was safely nestled in his strong arms. But a tear flowed down his beautiful face. Why was he so sad? I reached up and caught the tear with my finger. The crystal drop glistened on the tip. So strange. Why did I feel cold? And why did it hurt to breathe? Or move? And why was Constantine hovering over me?

"Cheyenne, you've been hurt and have lost too much blood. You must feed,” Ryan said in such a soft voice I wasn't sure if it was real or a dream. “Do you understand what I'm saying?"

"Huh?” At the moment, I wasn't sure about anything. Everything around me was fuzzy.

"Focus, Cheyenne. This is very important and we don't have much time. You need help now. You need blood. And it must come from a vampire."

He seemed so serious. “Uh huh."

"That leaves me."

"No, that leaves us,” Constantine argued.

"That's not an option.” Ryan's voice held a hint of a threat.

What was going on? Why were they fighting?

"Cheyenne?” Ryan shook me.

"Huh?"

"I need to tell you something. You need to listen to what I'm saying. Okay?"

"Uh huh."

"Once you take my blood, you'll be forever bonded to me. I've had your blood, so if you choose to take mine, we will be linked forever—mind and soul. You will have my memories, feel my pain, and much more. Make your choice. I will not force it on you. You must decide.” Ryan's hand trembled as he stroked my hair away from my face. “You don't have much time."

"Cheyenne, listen to him. You have to have blood,” Constantine urged.

I couldn't keep my eyes open no matter how hard I tried. So heavy. They fluttered shut and I felt myself fading ... fading...

"Cheyenne! Choose!” Ryan's voice boomed into my head.

I just wanted to sleep. So cold. I didn't even hurt anymore.

"Choose!"

I cracked one eye open and whispered, “I choose you. It's always been you..."

I thought I heard a gasp coming from the side where Constantine knelt.

Something warm and wet dripped onto my lips. It tasted so sweet. My tongue darted out for more. I wanted more. So good. I turned my head side to side searching for the source. More found its way into my mouth. I reached out and grabbed the first solid thing I could find and brought it to my mouth. Eagerly I drank more. My body warmed and I sighed in contentment. Tingles centered around two areas of my back. So strange.

"Cheyenne?” Ryan nudged me.

"Hmm?” I opened my eyes. “Hi."

Ryan's beautiful blue eyes lit up as his lips spread into a grin. “Well, hi yourself, Sparkie. You gave me a pretty good scare."

"Me, too."

I jerked my head toward Constantine. The sincerity written across his face startled me. “What are you doing here?"

"I came back for Dracul. We can't afford to leave any of our kind behind ... then I saw him with a knife in his hands.” His voice cracked. “I was too late. I'm so sorry.” He bowed his head.

Constantine sorry? “I'm okay. See?” I waved my hand down my body. “But, what happened to Dracul?” I tried to sit up, but Ryan held me down.

"He's dead. Constantine took care of that."

He killed Dracul for me?

Bats flew into the area, circling us.

"I must go now.” Constantine stood. “I will miss you, my little Vanator.” His eyes turned and locked with Ryan's. “Take care of her, Ryan. As I would have.” Unshed tears glistened in his eyes as he glanced down at me one last time before morphing back into a bat and flying off.

What had happened to him? He seemed so sincere and different. Ryan stroked my hair, snapping my attention back to him.

"I don't know what I'd have done if I lost you.” His voice hitched.

"I do believe you care.” I giggled, then coughed.

The smile slid off his face. “It's more than caring, Cheyenne. Surely you must know that by now. Everything I did was for you—to protect you."

"What do you mean?” I asked, puzzled.

"The Liliacs. I joined with them to monitor their actions."

I raised my eyebrows. “So, you're really not a Liliac?"

Ryan lowered his gaze. “No, I'm a Liliac ... was one ... but it's complicated."

I pushed myself into a sitting position. “I don't understand. You're not like them."

"My family and several others left the Liliacs when it became obvious the clice was evolving into something much more evil. We couldn't join with the Panteres because they wouldn't have trusted us,” Ryan explained.

"No, they would've understood,” I added.

"You don't get it. We'd have been exterminated like the other Liliacs. They couldn't afford not to. We had no choice but to separate, to strike out on our own.” Ryan deepened his voice. “The Liliacs hunted us because we knew where they dwelled and had information the Panteres could use to find them. For a long time we had to go into hiding and form our own clice—Aperare."

"Not another clice. I didn't know about another one."

"There are several clices, but you wouldn't know about us because no one but us is aware of our existence. We're the self-appointed guardians of our race, making sure none of our kind becomes careless and makes our presence known to humans. We monitor the Liliacs closely. Much of the information your clice has gained has been revealed by us.” He paused and slid his finger down my arm causing goosebumps to form. “But then it became clear we had to do something, could no longer stay invisible. The Liliacs were planning to strike—and you were the target. It was no coincidence I showed up when I did. Your status as a Vanator has been known by our clan for a while."

I frowned. “But I didn't even know until after my birthday. Neither did my family or my clice. How could you—"

"Because that's our gift. Our senses have evolved out of necessity. My clice knew you were a Vanator when you were born. You're special."

"Yeah, so I've been told,” I mumbled.

"I'm just a little older than you, so they sent me to watch over you. And in order to ensure your safety, I needed to return to the Liliacs and monitor their actions. We had followed them to this area and you. Constantine used me to keep an eye on you and report to him on your progress.” He paused, then cupped my chin in his hand. His crystal blue eyes softened. “The problem is ... I fell for you. Constantine found out about my feelings and used it to his advantage. I tried throwing him off by pretending to be interested in Val—that you were just a job."

"Fell for me?"

"Sparkie, I ... lo..."

A muffled cry threw us out of the moment. We jerked our heads around, looking for the origin of the sound.

"Omigod! Val!” I yelled.

We jumped up and ran to Val's side.

"It'll be okay, Val. Hang on,” Ryan reassured.

He helped her into a sitting position and began working on her restraints. I tugged the duct tape from her mouth. Her body shook like she was a super charged electric toothbrush. Smeared mascara decorated the area under her puffy eyes. Dried blood caked her arms where she had been cut. The wounds weren't as bad as I had imagined—not much more than scratches. Constantine must have done it more for effect than anything—lucky for her. Her pupils were dilated and she had a vacant look in her eyes. I reached out and took her hands. They felt cold and clammy.

"Val?” I tried to gain her attention, but she continued to stare off into space.

"I think she may be in shock.” Ryan rubbed her upper arms, trying to infuse warmth with friction.

I tried again. “Val? Look at me."

Slowly, she turned her head and met my gaze. She blinked several times, and then the distant look in her eyes faded and reality set in. Squeezing my hands like a vice grip, she screamed—hysterical screams that caused the tiny hairs on the back of my neck to rise. Shrill, animalistic cries I never wanted to hear again.

Instinct took over and I pulled my hands from her grip and slapped her across the face. The screaming stopped. She looked as if she saw me for the first time and threw her arms around me.

She sobbed, “Oh God, oh God, oh God."

"Sssh. Everything is okay. You're safe. I've got you,” I comforted.

She sucked in a breath and pulled away. “You ... you're ... one of them ... I saw you ... but you saved me."

"No, Val, I'm not one of them. I may be different from you, but I'm not like them."

What was I going to do now? Val knew too much and she hated me enough that she'd probably thrive on the information once she came to her senses. She'd gain great satisfaction bringing me down. Oh, God, and Nicoleta. She'd be beyond furious. And what would she do to Val?

As if on cue, Nicoleta, Amarande, and Mandy came rushing into the area. Mandy led the way like a warrior charging his enemy. Her mouth dropped opened as she got closer and surveyed my appearance. The blood on my gown now looked like the inkblot designs used for psychological testing. I'm sure I looked a fright.

"Cheyenne, omigod, what happened? Are you hurt? Why is there blood all over your clothes? What's with the outfit you're wearing? How did Ryan get here? And who is that you're holding?” As Mandy took a moment to inhale before continuing her tirade, Val turned her head. Mandy's eyes popped open even wider, and she opened and closed her mouth several times before speaking. “Val? Omigod, what's she doing here? Why is she so bloody? And what is Ryan doing here? Someone say something. I'm freaking out."

Gently, yet firmly, Amarande picked Mandy up by the arms and moved her out of the way as if she weighed no more than a paperback book. When she began to speak, he put his finger to his mouth in a ‘hush’ signal. With Amarande, it was more of a ‘shut-up’ signal. Mandy snapped her mouth shut and didn't say a word—just sat quietly waiting.

Note to self: mark on calendar—Mandy quit talking when told to shush.

Nicoleta took Mandy's place next to me. She grasped my chin between her fingers and turned my head side to side studying me, staring into my eyes, then glanced at Val and frowned.

Oh boy, this was not going to go well.

Val scooted closer to me. She trembled under Nicoleta's scrutiny.

"Why is she here? Who is she?” Nicoleta asked without taking her gaze off Val.

"She's a girl from school. Constantine had her brought here.” I leaned toward Nicoleta and lowered my voice so Val wouldn't hear. “He planned to use her as the feast after the ceremony.” I bit my bottom lip in anticipation of her reaction.

She narrowed her eyes. “She was going to be the feast? Of all the barbaric practices to bring into this century.” Huffing out a breath, she continued, “And why exactly was she chosen to be the ... feast?"

"He thought to use her as a gift of sorts.” I glanced at Val. “We don't exactly get along."

Val jerked her head around and stared at Nicoleta.

Nicoleta placed her hand on Val's knee, her gold bracelets clanking as they slid down her arm and settled at her wrist. “I'm guessing you witnessed some rather disturbing things,” she said in a calm, soothing voice.

Val bobbed her head up and down.

"I think I can help you with that.” Nicoleta glanced at me.

Afraid she had something in mind that would harm Val, I blurted, “What do you mean by that? You're not planning to hurt her are you? She didn't do anything. She won't say anything. I'll keep an eye on her."

"Hurt me?” Val whimpered.

"Relax, girls. No one is going to be hurt. It appears there's been enough of that already,” Nicoleta said.

The sound of running feet and barking caused us all to turn around and watch to see who or what now invaded the cavernous room. Roxie came into view, then my parents—my mother out of breath and my father not fairing much better.

Roxie jumped on me and licked my face, whining all the while.

"Hi, girl.” I scratched her behind the ears. “I'm all right.” She backed away, then moved in circles, her nose in the air, sniffing the area.

"Cheyenne!” My mother ran toward me, then stopped dead in her tracks, my father almost plowing into her back. “Are you hurt? There's so much ... blood."

"Blood? What's this?” My father stepped to the side of my mother. His jaw slackened and his complexion visibly paled, even in the low light cast by the candles. “Cheyenne...” He sucked in a breath, his body tensing.

For a minute, I thought my poor dad would fall over in a dead faint at the sight of my blood soaked dress.

"Dad, I'm okay. Really.” I turned to Ryan. “Thanks to Ryan."

Dad exhaled, his color slowly returning to normal, his shoulders relaxing. “Thank God."

My parents started toward me, but Nicoleta blocked their path. “We were just about to perform a repression. It appears Constantine brought one of Cheyenne's friends into this mess against her will. She's seen too much. And I'm sure you'll agree that we cannot allow her to remain as she is.” Nicoleta turned to Amarande. “Shall we?” She glanced back at my parents. “Would you both like to join in as well?"

They seemed to all understand what Nicoleta expected, but I sure didn't. And poor Val continued to shake like a frightened Chihuahua. If I was her, I'd be shaking too. I at least had a little warning before being thrown into this nightmarish world.

"What's going on?” I had to know. After all, it wasn't Val's fault for what happened to her. She didn't ask to be kidnapped and almost used as part of a ritual. This time, she was innocent. What irony—me defending Val.

"You may join, too, Cheyenne. It may seem a bit strange now, but you'll need to know how to do this.” She motioned for me to join the circle that had formed around me and Val.

I started to get up, but Val grabbed my gown and forced me back down.

"What are they going to do to me? I know this is about me. Help me,” Val pleaded, her pale, blue eyes bright with tears.

"I don't know exactly. But, I won't let anyone hurt you,” I whispered. “I promise."

I stood and moved next to Nicoleta. “What's happening? What's a repression?"

"She's seen too much, Cheyenne, and we can't take the chance she won't reveal our secret. We are going to permanently repress her memory of this event."

Frowning, I said, “But Constantine said it's not possible to erase someone's memory."

She smiled. “We can't ‘erase’ someone's memory, but we can bury it so deep it will never surface. Certain things will puzzle her, but she'll never quite be able to wrap her mind around it."

We all joined hands, forming a circle around Val. She glanced around at each of us, her lips trembling and perspiration forming along her brow. I felt sorry for her. I could relate to the helplessness of being thrust into the middle of a situation you didn't understand. I gave her a reassuring smile.

"What am I supposed to do?” I quietly asked Nicoleta.

"Just follow our lead. We'll be combining our energy and directing it at your friend."

My friend? Now that's something I never thought I'd hear—twice in one day no less.

Amarande began to chant in a language I didn't understand, much like the Liliacs had during the bonding ceremony. Everyone else joined in—the same phrase over and over.

A slight tingle raced through my left hand, into my torso, and out my right hand. Again and again it happened, speeding up in frequency until the pulses became a continuous cycle. The chanting sped up as well. Then, I felt the energy being pulled from my body, centering somewhere inside the circle.

Val stiffened. A yellow halo of light surrounded her. She swayed, then slumped forward and rolled to her back. Her eyes closed and her breathing became shallow. I watched her chest rise and fall, assuring myself she lived and remained unharmed. I sighed in relief. Everything would be okay.

"We'll clean her up and take her home. She'll wonder how she got the marks on her arm, but she won't remember how it happened,” Nicoleta explained. She turned and raised an arched brow. “And, young lady, you have some explaining to do. You broke the number one rule and put yourself and your clice in danger. Don't think it will be forgotten."

I swallowed hard. Thank goodness Mandy came to the rescue.

"Oh, my God, Cheyenne. That was the coolest thing I've ever seen. I wonder if Val will be like nicer or something...” Pausing, she studied me. “What's wrong?"

"Let's just say I may be missing a large chunk of my butt come tomorrow.” I glanced at Nicoleta who still stared me down in that fashion only she could manage. Not even my mother put the fear of God in me like her.

Mandy followed my stare and grimaced. “Oh ... I see what you mean."

"Yeah, not good.” I sighed, my shoulders slumping.

Ryan and Amarande picked Val up and carried her out of the room, Nicoleta following behind.

"Let's go, Cheyenne,” my dad called. “You, too, Mandy. We better get you home.” Dad whistled. “Roxie, come!"

Roxie circled the area one more time, then joined Dad.

I found it hard to believe everything that had happened. I glanced around the Crap Room, my gaze resting on the black looking stain. My blood had mingled with Ryan's and dried, caking the cave floor.

"What if one of the cave workers call the police and they investigate the blood stains? Won't my DNA be all over it?” I watch way too many CSIs. “And what about all the candles everywhere?"

"Don't worry, everything will be taken care of. I'm sure Nicoleta is calling in a cleanup crew as we speak,” Mom said as if it happened every day. That thought rather creeped me out in a big way.

"Let's go, girls,” Dad said.

Mom put her arm around me and Mandy and guided us out of the cave, Dad leading the way, Roxie following behind. Now that everything seemed to be somewhat back to normal, I couldn't help but think back on what Ryan had started to tell me before Val's moans caught our attention.

He said he had fallen for me, but what did that really mean?

When the cave passage narrowed, Mom moved ahead of us.

I leaned toward Mandy and in a low voice asked, “Mandy, umm ... what does it mean when a guy says he's fallen for you?"

"Shazaam! Did Ryan say that to you?” Mandy boomed loud enough for everyone in Georgetown and Round Rock to hear.

"Sssh!” I warned. Mom glanced back and shook her head. “Yes, he said it, but what do you think he meant by it?"

"You are such a dork. I swear.” Mandy laughed.

"What?"

"You don't know what he meant? Seriously? Oh, my God, you are serious."

"I wouldn't ask if I did."

"Well, why don't you ask him yourself?” Mandy gave me a smug look.

Ryan stood at the entrance, his eyes set on me. I inhaled a sharp breath. Thinking he had left with Amarande and Nicoleta, he surprised me with his sudden appearance. He tended to have that effect on me anyway.

When Mom and Dad reached Ryan, he said something to them I didn't catch because Mandy continued to yap. I knew it had something to do with me because they turned back and smiled, then kept on walking out of the cave toward the gate.

"Come, Roxie! Let's go bye-bye,” Mom called.

Roxie stood next to Ryan, refusing to budge from the spot.

I stopped in front of Ryan, but Mandy kept going without a word, just a quick goodbye flick of her wrist.

"It's okay, girl, I'm fine,” I said, reaching down to pat Roxie on the head.

She whined, glancing between me and my parents. I nudged her, and she finally followed after the rest of the group.

"Your protector?” Ryan asked.

"Yeah, something like that."

He looked down at the ground and traced a circle in the dirt with his foot. “I asked your parents if I could drive you home.” He looked up and searched my face, for what I didn't have a clue. He seemed almost shy. So unlike him. So weird. “Are you okay?"

"Yes, I'm fine. I think I'm basically all healed. I feel physically great."

"No, I mean are you okay with ... what happened in the cave?” he tried again, looking deep into my eyes.

"What are you asking, exactly?” I had no clue what he meant by the question.

"The blood exchange. Are you okay with what we did?” Worried anticipation crinkled his face into a slight grimace.

"Well, I guess I'm a little grossed out with myself for enjoying what I did. It freaks me out, but I'm okay. You saved my life. I guess I should thank you, huh?” I nudged him with my elbow and grinned.

He took me by the shoulders, his fingers firmly planted in my flesh. “I mean are you okay with the bond?"

My brows furrowed. What did he mean?

"I knew it.” He released my shoulders and hissed out a breath, slapping his thighs with his hands. “You didn't comprehend what I tried to explain to you about making the choice, did you? You couldn't."

"I guess I don't understand what you mean by a bond. Or why you're so upset. I'm fine, really.” I tried to calm him.

"What I mean by bond is that we are eternally bound. By exchanging blood, we've allowed the other to enter our thoughts and emotions. When I hurt, you hurt. When you cry, I cry. Understand?"

"And that's a bad thing?” By the way he acted, he apparently thought so. It didn't seem so bad to me. Actually, being ‘bonded’ to Ryan sounded kind of nice. Butterflies fluttered inside my stomach at the thought.

"You just don't get it.” He pressed his lips together.

I placed one hand on my hip. “I guess not, so why don't you explain it."

"Do you know what it's like to be inside someone's head while they're in the throes of death? How about when they're being tortured? What if that person was your older sister—the sister that lent her blood when you needed it the most? Huh? Do you get it now?” He pushed his long fingers through his hair. “I would never wish that torment upon anyone, especially not you. I knew from the moment I first met you that our connection was strong. You felt it, too. You just didn't understand it. Now that we share blood, that link will become stronger than anything you've ever experienced before.” As if speaking to himself, he lowered his voice to a whisper. “It scares me."

He pulled me into his arms and squeezed me tight against his hard body, his lips pressed against my forehead. I melted in his embrace, allowing the pin pricks of static pops to infiltrate my highly alerted senses. Never had I felt anything so wonderfully warm and safe.

"Sparkie?"

"Huh?” I snuggled into his shoulder.

"I'm really sorry I lied to you."

I jerked my head up and pulled away from the comfort of his body. “Lied about what?” Oh, God, what could he have lied about? That he'd fallen for me? I held my breath waiting for the answer.

"About me having to be friends with Val because my dad asked me to. Val's dad is a banker, but he doesn't really have any influence over my dad. And my dad would never ask me to do something like that anyway. I know it was lame, but it was the best reason I could come up with at the time. It's just that you were so hurt, and I didn't want you to think I was really interested in her when all I was doing was trying to throw Constantine off from my true feelings. It was selfish. I'm sorry."

I released the pent up breath. “Oh, is that all? I thought you were going to tell me something really bad."

"I never want to lie to you. You mean too much to me.” His eyes brimmed with tenderness ... and truth.

I leaned back against him, and he gathered me back into his arms.

Just when I thought for sure I'd float away on a cloud headed straight for heaven, a ripple of sensations assaulted my conscious mind. I gasped and pulled away from Ryan, staring into his beautiful blue eyes so filled with concern. Another wave crashed into me and I shuddered. What was going on?

"It's started.” He took my hand and placed it on his chest. The pounding of his heart pulsed into my hand. “You're feeling my emotions—what I feel for you."

His eyes burned into mine, the sensations becoming stronger and clearer. I sucked in a breath and held it, savoring the strength of his feelings toward me. It was glorious and overwhelming at the same time. He licked his lips and I followed the motion, resting my gaze on his full lips. I was bonded to him—one of the hottest guys I had ever met. And he wanted me. It was just plain crazy.

Ryan pulled me back into his embrace, molding my body against his. My breathing became shallow, unsure of what would happen next. I know my heart must have skipped more than just a few beats before it went into hyper mode. He nuzzled the pounding pulse in my throat. No longer could I think clearly. When he pressed his warm lips to my neck, I went completely stupid. Nothing more than Jell-o in the shape of a body ... watch it wiggle, see it jiggle. Oh yeah, I was a goner. He lightly nipped my ear and I let out a tiny squeak, tingles racing up my spine. His chuckle vibrated against my cheek.

"Are you going to make it?” he asked as he gave me a squeeze, his cinnamon musky scent tickling my senses.

"Umm hmm,” I murmured against his perfectly sculpted chest I felt even through his shirt.

He ran his hand up my back and worked his fingers through my hair. He tugged gently, forcing my head back. His eyes darkened into a deep blue as he scanned my face. Self-consciously my tongue darted out, licking my lips. He took in a quick breath as his fingers fisted in my hair. He had the look of a starving lion about to devour its prey. I should've been scared, but I wasn't. The hunger radiating from him made me all woozy inside.

A soft, feral moan slipped from his throat. His grip tightened on the back of my neck, and then he drew my face toward his, crushing his lips against mine. In my shock, my lips parted, allowing his tongue to slip into my mouth. I jolted with the new and unfamiliar sensation. It was all warm and silky and weird and fantastic. My heart pounded against my ribs so hard I thought they would crack from the intensity.

After a minute or so when I finally gained some courage, I shyly swirled my tongue with his. He moaned and deepened the kiss, sucking the breath from me. He edged me even tighter against his body, his hand splaying across my lower back. My insides were on fire—a fire I had no intention of putting out. It felt so freaky weird.

I desperately needed to come up for air, but I didn't want to break the magic of the moment. He must have realized my dilemma because he broke the kiss, then pressed his forehead against mine. Warm puffs of breath flowed across my face in rapid succession. He seemed to be fighting for some kind of control. When his breathing regulated, he placed soft kisses on each of my eyelids, then brushed his lips across the tip of my nose. The possessive gentleness squeezed my heart. Tears stung my eyes as I realized the truth. He really wasn't like any guy I had ever known. Emotions flittered across his face like an open book—one only I had permission to read.

"Sparkie?"

I tilted my head back, my eyelids half closed. “Hmm?"

"I love you."

Air whooshed from my lungs. He said he loved me. My body told me his deepest feelings, but hearing it was a whole other thing—a confirmation of sorts. An invisible hand cradled my heart as tears spilled down my face. He knew who and what I was, yet he still wanted me, accepted me. Loved me for me. Never would I have to hide the real me or pretend to be someone I wasn't.

I am Cheyenne Wilde—a Vanator from the clice Pantere. And that's okay.

A smile spread across my face. I was free at last and it felt wonderful.

"And I love you.” I leaned into Ryan and planted a soul-scorching kiss on his lips.

Everything was once again right in my world.

[Back to Table of Contents]

The Ending

Happily-Ever-After, Sort of

Actually excited to go to school for once, I woke-up before the alarm even buzzed. Since I'm not a morning person, it was nothing short of a miracle. As I strolled into the main building for my first class, I hummed the SpongeBob SquarePants theme song, singing the words in my mind while I moved my head side to side in rhythm to the beat.

Oh! Who lives in a pineapple under the sea?

SpongeBob SquarePants!

Absorbent and yellow and porous is he!

SpongeBob SquarePants!

So ridiculously giddy, I almost made myself sick. Heck, I felt like that Julie Andrews lady who sang and twirled around on a grassy hill in the dorky Sound of Music movie. Seriously, at any moment I'd start skipping down the hallway. My heart felt like exploding from sheer excitement. Ryan drew near. His presence vibrated within me. As I approached my locker, I noticed him leaning against it. A sexy smile brightened his face when he spotted me.

It seemed like miles separated us. Those crazy butterflies bounced around in my belly as our eyes locked. No one else in the crowded hallway existed—just me and Ryan. My pulse sped up the closer I got to him until it beat so hard I could hear the blood flowing through my own veins.

"Morning, Sparkie.” His deep, rich voice held me hostage.

I leaned my shoulder against the locker, my body facing Ryan's. “Morning.” I twirled a lock of hair between my fingers and scraped my teeth against my lower lip.

He bent his head down and inched closer, reducing the gap between us. I held my breath, hoping he would kiss me. “I missed you."

Oh, God! Kiss me already! I was dying.

I couldn't keep my eyes off his lips. He must have known the direction of my thoughts because he ran his tongue along his lower lip, then dipped his head even more.

My eyes drifted closed, anticipating the press of his lips to mine.

"Okay, break it up you two,” Mrs. Jones, our school's volleyball coach, said as she passed us.

My eyes flew open and I jumped back, dropping my backpack on my foot. Heat flooded my face. I covered my mouth and giggled.

Ryan laughed, then bent down to pick up my backpack. “Great timing, Sparkie. You really should learn to control your urges better.” He smiled, then winked.

My jaw dropped. “Ooooooh! You ... “—I smacked him on the arm and he busted out laughing—” ... pig."

Val's voice rang out in the hallway as she loudly chitchatted with her two best buds, interrupting our goofy moment. We both stiffened. I held my breath wondering how Val would react to me, to us.

The trio stopped in front of us. Val looked at me and then at Ryan. Her brows drew together and her gaze moved up and to the right. I didn't dare say a word, neither did Ryan.

"Why are you stopping in front of the bat girl?” Kimee whined.

Val glanced at Kimee and frowned. “Shut up, Kimee. You can be such a bitch sometimes.” She looked at me with a complete blank stare. “Hey, Cheyenne.” Then, she continued on her way.

I choked on my own spit and after coughing up a lung, I managed to croak out, “Hi."

"Wow. That was interesting,” Ryan said.

"You can say that again."

As I continued to stare after Val and her buddies, a prickly feeling centered between my shoulder blades. The tiny hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. Warning bells in my head sounded off with a vengeance.

I was being watched.

Twisting my torso around, I searched the hall, looking for the threat. Ryan also scanned the area. He must have sensed the threat through me. It rocked being linked to someone so intimately.

"What is it?” I asked.

"I don't know, but whatever it is, it's strong.” Ryan moved closer to me in a protective stance, ready to pounce if needed.

It may be a powerful entity, but with Ryan by my side I could deal.

I refused to allow anything to ruin my day, not even the evil now stalking me.

I'm a proud Vânetor from the clice Pantere, and a gorgeous, wonderful guy loves and accepts me. What more could I ask for?

Evil be damned!

Ryan draped his arm around my shoulders, and we walked off into the sunset and lived happily ever after.

Okay, he walked me to algebra, but you get the point.

* * * *

* * * *

www.cheyennewilde.com

www.myspace.com/cheyennewilde

www.facebook.com/cheyennewilde

[Back to Table of Contents]

Want More?

Turn the page for additional adventures in Cheyenne's life.

A Ghostly Affair

From Amber Dawn Bell

Available from Highland Press Publishing

2009

[Back to Table of Contents]

Ghostly Affair

Vanator Diaries Series

Amber Dawn Bell

Highland Press Publishing

Florida

[Back to Table of Contents]

Foreword

My name is Cheyenne Wilde, and I'm a vampire. Yep, that's right. Trust me, I couldn't believe it either. But on my sixteenth birthday of all days, I was let in on this little secret. Well, I wouldn't exactly call it little, especially since I'm also a Vanator.

You see, I have these kick-ass powers that are used to protect my clice (clan in human terms) from evil. I'm a hunter of sorts. The last Vanator was my great-great-grandmother who was born over 500 years ago. She was killed while fighting another vampire clice—a very nasty one.

Needless to say, the revelation of my status thrilled my clice. Me? Nope, I wasn't as excited. Seriously, how would you feel if you'd been going along with your life for sixteen years and then BAM! you find out you're not who or what you thought you were? Talk about disturbing. It blew my neatly ordered life into a million shattered pieces. I've had a tough time trying to combine my new life with my old.

Gymanstics has been the main focus of my life for as long as I can remember, spending five hours a day in the gym training. Now, I have more life-altering things to deal with—like hunting down wayward vampires. It's taken some time to get used to, and even more time to accept.

Nicoleta is my mentor. She's helped me to understand my special ability and how to use it in order to keep our kind safe from outside evil. And I had no idea just how much evil there is in the world ... or in my small part of it any way. But I sure got one heck of an initiation into my new life within the first week of finding out my status.

Oh, did I mention I can shift into a black panther? Yeah, it happened once in a rather awkward situation. There I was about to get my very first kiss and fur starts sprouting from my skin. Lucky for me, the guy, Ryan, just happens to be my lifemate. Yep, we're bonded. It's kind of like having a boyfriend for life. He can feel what I feel and vice versa. And it doesn't hurt he's drop-dead gorgeous. Dang! I still melt into a puddle of goo with just the mention of his name. It's quite disgusting, really. My best friend Mandy, the only one outside of my clice besides Ryan who knows about my ability, has gotten a huge kick out of watching me react like a typical love-struck teenager.

Now that you're caught up with my life so far, it's time I tell of another ... adventure. But, I must caution you. If you're scared of things that go bump in the night, don't turn the page.

You have been warned.

[Back to Table of Contents]

1

The scent of cinnamon and almonds wafted through the hall. I scanned the swarm of students filing past me. Ryan would be rounding the corner any second. I leaned against my locker. The cold metal seeping through my thin Aéropostale shirt chilled my back. I clutched my literature book tighter, not bothering to shove it in my backpack. Butterflies fluttered inside my stomach. He neared—my every instinct alerted.

It's still hard to believe he's mine. Literally. As in bonded for life. As in no one or nothing can come between us. You see, we share blood. When he was on the brink of death, I gave him the needed blood, and he returned the favor not long after. Nasty, right? Well, it freaked me out, too. Still does. But, because of it we now have a connection so strong we can sense the other. Feel the other. It's the coolest thing—ever.

I watched the corner, twirling a lock of hair around my finger. My heart thumped loudly in my chest, my ribs expanding faster and faster. A tingle shot up my spine. Locker doors clanking shut and muted voices blended together in a blur of sound. Funny how everything around me fades in the background whenever Ryan is near. He rocks my world in ways you can't imagine. I worried my bottom lip—the anticipation intensifying until I thought I'd lose my mind. The air crackled around me. I straightened, focusing in the direction Ryan always appeared in the mornings. The aroma of cinnamon strengthened. I licked my lips.

"Boo-yah!” Mandy goosed me from behind.

"Eeeeeeh!” I dropped the phonebook sized book on my toe, hopping around like one of those chattering teeth wind-up toys. “Dang! That freakin’ hurt. Thanks a lot."

Mandy, my now ex-best friend, covered her mouth to stifle the giggle I managed to hear anyway. “My bad."

"Yeah, your bad.” I glared at her. Why she loves doing that I'll never know. But, one of these days, I'll get her good.

"Who's bad?” The deep and sexy voice washed over me, freezing me to the spot.

My body heated as I slowly turned my attention to Ryan. Aaag! Why does my whole system go wacko every time he's near? Because he's the most beautiful guy I've ever seen. Duh! There he stood in his Hollister jeans and t-shirt—the material hugging his pecs and hinting at his six-pack. His startling blue eyes burned into mine with a warming intensity that rendered me speechless—as usual.

His voice lowered to a caress. “Mornin,’ Sparkie."

Oh, God! Just the way he said my nickname shot weird feelings straight to my lower abdomen. The endearment touched me, reminding me of our first meeting when he'd wrapped his warm fingers around mine while I played one of those love tester games, sending electrical sparks into the air. Ever since then, he's called me ‘Sparkie.'

"Hi,” I managed to say—my voice all husky.

His lips spread into a grin, revealing his straight white teeth. “How's my girl?” He leaned in closer where only inches separated us.

His girl? Gush! Oh, how I love the sound of that. And I was fan-freakin'-tabulous! Like he needed to ask. He sensed exactly how I was doing. Not to mention the proof was written across his smug face. “I'm fine."

"Well, I can see that, but how are you doing?” He waggled his eyebrows.

Mandy cleared her throat. “On that note, I think I'll leave.” She rolled her eyes, then turned to leave.

"Bye, Mandy.” Ryan kept his eyes set on me.

"See ya...” I barely managed to utter.

"Oh, I almost forgot. Brad is taking me out to the Spaghetti Warehouse for dinner tonight. You know, to celebrate. He wants y'all to come, too."

Crap! Mandy's birthday! I was so caught up in Ryan it poofed right out of my head. “Happy birthday! I really didn't forget. Well, okay, maybe for a minute.” My face flushed. “Yeah, we can come.” I turned my head back to Ryan. “Right?"

"Sure. Should we meet y'all at the gym and go from there?” Ryan asked.

"No, let's meet at my house around 8:45. After five hours of gymnastics, I'm thinking we could use a little ... freshening up.” Mandy looked at me for support.

"Yep, but we'll have to hurry. It'd be 9:15 or so if we went straight there. If we stop it's going to be even later.” Mom and Dad don't like me staying out late on school nights, but Mandy's birthday would hopefully be an exception.

The bell rang, and the hall exploded with students scrambling to get to class.

"See y'all later.” Mandy waved.

"Happy birthday,” Ryan called after her.

"Thanks."

"See you at lunch.” I waved back.

Ryan looped his arm around me. “We better get going, too.” Walking me to class had become a morning custom—one I wasn't gonna complain about.

Once we reached my English class, he glanced around the hall, then pressed a quick kiss against my lips. “Later, Sparkie.” He winked.

I watched him disappear down the hall—my lips still burning from his kiss.

* * * *

"You still alive?” Mandy wiped the sweat from her brow, then bent to gather her things.

"I think he was trying to kill us.” I dropped to my knees. Even working out as hard as I normally did, I rarely broke out in a sweat. But today, Larry, our coach, decided to try a new conditioning routine. My hair plastered to my head and my leo was damp. Yick! Not how I wanted Ryan to see me.

"Ladies, where do y'all think you're going?” Larry put his hands on his hips. “We're not done."

Mandy looked up and crinkled her nose. “Huh? We did our stretches and put away the mats. What else is there?"

Oh crap. I had an idea of where this was going and Mandy wasn't going to like it. A smile tugged the corner of Larry's lips when he caught my questioning stare. Yep, just as I thought—the birthday spanking train. I'm still puzzled how I managed to escape the train on my birthday, but it didn't look like Mandy would be so lucky. I chuckled to myself.

"What? Why is everyone looking at me?” Mandy flicked her gaze around the circle of girls crowded around her—white chalk coating their palms. Awareness flickered across her face. “Oh no. I don't think so."

"It's time for the birthday spaaaaanking train!” Larry announced like a wrestling match was about to begin. And it just might by the look on Mandy's face.

"You can either go willingly, or I'll hold you down and let them at you.” Larry hitched his thumb in the direction of the girls anxiously awaiting the coming torture.

"You're so mean.” Mandy huffed.

"That's my job."

"And you're so good at it,” Mandy mumbled.

"You might as well get it over with.” I couldn't help but laugh. It served her right for scaring the crap out of me earlier today, bruising my poor toe. “Besides, we have to go."

"Easy for you to say, Cheyenne. You got out of it."

"Yep, I guess I'm special."

Larry lunged forward, causing Mandy to jump up. “Okay, okay."

The younger girls squealed with excitement as we got into a line—our legs braced wide enough apart, so Mandy could crawl through. The object of the ‘game’ is to make it under everyone's legs as fast as you can before they have a chance to smack you on the butt as you pass through. And the added bonus is getting chalk hand prints on your rear to prove a hit landed.

Everyone cheered for Mandy to go. She crouched, then dove through the tunnel of legs. I got in one solid spank. When she stood, we all cracked up laughing. The booty area of her black leo was now white.

"Happy now?” She raised her hands up in a questioning gesture.

Larry grabbed her, placing a kiss on the top of her head. “Happy birthday, honey. Now you can go."

"Gee, thanks."

We grabbed our stuff and ran out the door. The boys would be waiting for us, so we had to hurry.

When we drove into Mandy's driveway, we noticed that neither of them had arrived yet. Only my car was parked along the curb since I'd driven with Mandy to the gym. I sighed with relief. I needed at least a few minutes to put myself together. I looked like warmed over crap—make that sweaty warmed over crap. And Mandy didn't fare much better.

We got ready in record speed and made it downstairs right as the doorbell rang.

"Mom, Dad I'm leaving.” Mandy glanced in the entry way mirror and checked her hair once more before answering the door.

"Have a good time,” her dad shouted.

"And don't stay out too late,” her mom added.

I still couldn't get over the fact that Mandy's family belonged to a wolf-shifting clan—the Luptãs. I'd thought I was alone in the freak-factor department after finding out about my own clan affiliation until she revealed that secret. Her mom and dad are like second parents to me. I've practically lived at Mandy's house and never knew a thing. But then again, I never had a clue my parents are vampires either. Crazy.

Mandy pulled the door open.

The breath sucked from my lungs. Could Ryan be any more gorgeous? He'd traded his Hollister t-shirt for a button-down, blue shirt and tucked it into his form fitting jeans. Talk about hot.

Brad stepped around Ryan. “Hey, birthday girl. You ready to go?"

The ga-ga look on Mandy's face was priceless. I cut my gaze to Ryan and smiled. He acknowledged my sentiment with a wink.

"Yeah, I'm ready."

Only one car was parked behind mine—Ryan's black Mustang. Apparently, they'd come together. Ryan lived across the street and a few houses over from Brad, so it made sense.

"Hope y'all don't mind cramming in my car.” Ryan looked back at us.

We shook our heads no. I loved his Mustang. It was the car I really wanted, but my parents wouldn't let me have a sports car.

I didn't realize just how little room there was in the back seat. “I'll sit in back. My legs aren't very long."

"That's okay. I think I'll sit with the birthday girl,” Brad said.

Brad folded the seat forward, and they climbed into the back. After lifting the seat back in place, I slid into the ‘shotgun’ position next to Ryan. He started the car, reached over and grasped my hand, then placed it on the gear shift under his. He put the car in gear and we drove off.

When we reached Spaghetti Warehouse, there were no parking places along the street. We had to pay for the privilege of occupying a spot in the lot across from the restaurant. For some reason, traffic was heavy, so we had to play dodge-the-cars as we crossed the two lanes. Nothing like jaywalking in downtown Austin.

True to my klutzy nature, I tripped up (yes, up) the creaky wooden steps that led to the entrance—almost knocking down Mandy in the process.

She struggled to right herself. “Dang, girl!"

I grimaced. “My bad."

Brad held the ornate glass door open and allowed us all to pass through. To the left, four squeeze handle games stood against the wall—like the one Ryan and I played the first time we met. I glanced at Ryan. He must have thought the same thing, because his lips tugged into a huge smile.

A big crystal chandelier hung above our heads. The glass teardrops tinkled with a sudden movement, yet no vent appeared to be anywhere near it. And any breeze caused by us entering would have long passed. I frowned. How weird. Something didn't feel right. I couldn't quite explain it, but the hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. It was like someone was watching me. Ryan scanned the room, then cut his eyes back to me. He must have sensed it, too. Have I mentioned that Ryan's a vampire, too? That's what happens when you're bonded.

The scent of garlic and sourdough bread made my mouth instantly water, diverting my attention to my grumbling tummy. I was hungrier than I thought. And I bet you're thinking vampires can't be around garlic, right? Wrong!

The hostess led us to a table for four across from the trolley car that sits in the middle of the room.

Ryan pulled out my chair and motioned for me to sit. “For you, my lady."

"Why thank you.” I giggled, then sat on the padded wooden seat.

Brad did the same for Mandy. Copycat.

The waiter set a loaf of bread on the table. My stomach rumbled as I stared at the yummy hunk of sourdough. “Hi. My name's Matt. I'll be your server tonight. Can I get y'all something to drink?"

We ordered our drinks and Matt hustled off to get them. I reached for the bread and cut the loaf into pieces. Before I could set the knife down, three hands snatched all but one end piece. “Hey!"

Mandy laughed. “Hey, what? We left you one piece."

"Thanks, you bunch of oinkers."

Ryan and Brad made pig noises, drawing attention to our table. We all cracked up laughing. What a bunch of dorks. I swear.

After slathering my piece with garlic butter, I took a big bite. Mmmm! At times like these, I thanked the stars above I could still eat human food. But I had to make sure I took one of my supplements when I got home. I was more than hungry I now realized. And I had no desire to go into a bloodlust, thank you. One near experience was enough. Instead of taking blood directly from humans, our clice takes vitamin-like pills containing the part of the blood we need in order to survive. Thank God. No way was I going to go around biting people.

Although, I have to admit blood has its good points. But that's another story. Not to mention, snacking on Ryan had an appeal. Aaag! My face heated at the thought.

"Why is your face all red and splotchy?” Mandy just had to point out.

Ryan grinned. “Yeah, Sparkie, what are you thinking?"

Omigod! Sometimes he hit a little too close to the truth—like he could read my mind or something. We were connected, and he could feel ... oooooh. Right. He felt my thoughts. How freakin’ embarrassing. I'd never get used to it.

"I'm just hot.” I fanned my face.

Ryan's grin widened. “Hot, huh?"

Talk about double entendre. “Whatever."

Mandy turned to Brad. “Do you ever get the feeling like they're on a different wavelength than us?"

Brad nodded. “Yep."

"Oh, and y'all aren't?” I shot back.

They chuckled.

When I turned my head to make a snarky comment, I caught a movement in the trolley car. Only one couple sat inside, and they were farther over. Then, a little head popped up on the other side of the window. The little boy smiled and waved, then ducked back down. He must belong to the couple. He popped back up and waved again. I waved back. He giggled, then ducked back down again.

"Who are you waving to?” Mandy followed my stare.

"There's a little boy in the trolley. He keeps looking out the window and waving."

"I haven't seen a little boy,” she said.

Brad looked toward the trolley. “Me either."

"Well, he's there. I just waved to him."

"You sure you're not hallucinating, Sparkie? Too much ... bread?"

"Ha ha."

Matt placed our drinks on the table and another loaf of bread, then took our order. Since I was practically starving, I ordered the lasagna and parmesan chicken. Ryan got the Italian feast. I didn't bother listening to what Mandy and Brad ordered because I was too focused on the couple from the trolley car passing our table—with no little boy. Maybe he belonged to someone else in the restaurant who allowed him to play in the trolley. Yeah, that had to be it. I'm not crazy. I know what I saw. Absently, I grabbed a slice of bread Mandy had cut and bit off a chunk.

A strange tingle settled between my shoulder blades. I glanced behind me. Nothing.

"You okay, Sparkie?"

"Huh? Oh yeah, I'm fine.” Ryan gave me a weird look. Hiding anything from him would be near impossible. I pushed away from the table and stood. “I'll be right back."

"Where you going?” Mandy stuffed some bread in her mouth.

"To the bathroom if you must know."

"Want me to go with you?” Her voice muffled from the bread.

"I think I can manage by myself.” I rolled my eyes.

As I passed through the foyer, I heard giggling. I whipped my head around. The little boy from the trolley slipped around a corner. I followed after him, but the only thing in the corner was a coat rack. Where could he have gone?

Okay, I was losing my mind.

I continued on to the bathroom. I pushed open the door and out ran the little boy—terror shining bright in his eyes.

"The bad man is going to get me. Help me.” He sprinted down the hall to the men's room and disappeared through the door.

What the...? He didn't push the door open. He went through it.

[Back to Table of Contents]

About the Author

Amber's love of romance and medieval history led her to pursue her dream of writing. She is a stay-at-home mom and now that her kids are older, she's able to spend time making her dream come true. She loves stories about Vikings, pirates, Scotland, and just about anything of the paranormal nature, especially vampires.

Amber lives in Texas with her own knight in shining armor, her high school sweetheart and husband of 22 years, along with their two teenage kids, two dogs, and two cats. Amber believes that everyone should have a happily ever after—even vampires.

amber@amberdawnbell.com

www.amberdawnbell.com

[Back to Table of Contents]

Praise for

Highland Press Books!

In Fate of Camelot, Cynthia Breeding develops the Arthur-Lancelot-Gwenhwyfar relationship. In many Arthurian tales, Guinevere is a rather flat character. Cynthia Breeding gives her a depth of character as the reader sees both her love for Lancelot and her devotion to the realm as its queen. The reader feels the pull she experiences between both men. In addition, the reader feels more of the deep friendship between Arthur and Lancelot seen in Malory's Arthurian tales. In this area, Cynthia Breeding is more faithful to the medieval Arthurian tradition than a glamorized Hollywood version. She does not gloss over the difficulties of Gwenhwyfar's role as queen and as woman, but rather develops them to give the reader a vision of a woman who lives her role as queen and lover with all that she is.

~ Merri, Merrimon Books

* * * *

Rape of the Soul—Ms. Thompson's characters are unforgettable. Deep, promising and suspenseful this story was. I did have a little trouble getting into the book at first, but as I pushed on, I found that I couldn't put it down. Around every corner was something that you didn't know was going to happen. If you love a sense of history in a book, then I suggest reading this book!

~ Ruth Schaller, Paranormal Romance Reviews

* * * *

Southern Fried Trouble—Katherine Deauxville is at the top of her form with mayhem, sizzle and murder.

~ Nan Ryan, NY Times bestselling author

* * * *

Madrigal: A Novel of Gaston Leroux's Phantom of the Opera takes place four years after the events of the original novel. Although I have not read Leroux's novel, I can see how Madrigal captures the feel of the story very well. The classic novel aside, this book is a wonderful historical tale of life, love, and choices. However, the most impressive aspect that stands out to me is the writing. Ms. Linforth's prose is phenomenally beautiful and hauntingly breathtaking.

~ Bonnie-Lass, Coffee Time Romance

* * * *

Cave of Terror —Highly entertaining and fun, Cave of Terror was impossible to put down. Though at times dark and evil, Ms. Bell never failed to inject some light-hearted humor into the story. Delightfully funny with a true sense of teenagers, Cheyenne's character will appeal to many girls of that age. She is believable and her emotional struggles are on par with most teens. I found this to be an easy read; the author gave just enough background to understand the workings of her vampires without boring the reader. I truly enjoyed the male characters, Ryan and Constantine. Ryan was adorable and a teenager's dream. Constantine was deliciously dark. I look forward to reading more by this talented author. Ms. Bell has done an admirable job of telling a story suitable for young adults.

~ Dawnie, Fallen Angel Reviews

* * * *

The Sense of Honor—Ashley Kath-Bilsky has written an historical romance of the highest caliber. This reviewer was fesseled to the pages, fell in love with the hero and was cheering for the heroine all the way through. The plot is exciting and moves along at a good pace. The characters are multi-dimensional and the secondary characters bring life to the story. Sexual tension rages through this story and Ms. Kath-Bilsky gives her readers a breath-taking romance. The love scenes are sensual and very romantic. This reviewer was very pleased with how the author handled all the secrets. Sometimes it can be very frustrating for the reader when secrets keep tearing the main characters apart, but in this case, those secrets seem to bring them more together and both characters reacted very maturely when the secrets finally came to light. This reviewer is hoping that this very talented author will have another book out very soon.

~ Valerie, Love Romances and More

* * * *

Highland Wishes by Leanne Burroughs. This reviewer found that this book was a wonderful story set in a time when tension was high between England and Scotland. The storyline is a fast-paced tale with much detail to specific areas of history. The reader can feel this author's love for Scotland and its many wonderful heroes.

This reviewer was easily captivated by the story and was enthralled by it until the end. The reader will laugh and cry as you read this wonderful story. The reader feels all the pain, torment and disillusionment felt by both main characters, but also the joy and love they felt. Ms. Burroughs has crafted a well-researched story that gives a glimpse into Scotland during a time when there was upheaval and war for independence. This reviewer is anxiously awaiting her next novel in this series and commends her for a wonderful job done.

~Dawn Roberto, Love Romances

* * * *

I adore this Scottish historical romance! Blood on the Tartan by Chris Holmes has more history than some historical romances—but never dry history in this book! Readers will find themselves completely immersed in the scene, the history and the characters. Chris Holmes creates a multi-dimensional theme of justice in his depiction of all the nuances and forces at work from the laird down to the land tenants. This intricate historical detail emanates from the story itself, heightening the suspense and the reader's understanding of the history in a vivid manner as if it were current and present. The extra historical detail just makes their life stories more memorable and lasting because the emotions were grounded in events. The ending is quite special and bridges links with Catherine's mother's story as well as opening up this romance to an expansive view of Scottish history and ancestry. Blood On The Tartan is a must read for romance and historical fiction lovers of Scottish heritage.

~Merri, Merrimon Reviews

* * * *

The Crystal Heart by Katherine Deauxville brims with ribald humor and authentic historical detail. Enjoy!

~ Virginia Henley, NY Times bestselling author

* * * *

I can't say enough good things about Ms. Zenk's writing. Chasing Byron by Molly Zenk is a page turner of a book not only because of the engaging characters but also by the lovely prose. In fact, I read the entire thing in one day. Reading this book was a jolly fun time all through the eyes of Miss Woodhouse, yet also one that touches the heart. It was an experience I would definitely repeat. I'm almost jealous of Ms. Zenk. She must have had a glorious time penning this story. As this is her debut novel, I hope we will be delighted with more stories from this talented author in the future.

~Orange Blossom, Long and Short Reviews

* * * *

Moon of the Falling Leaves is an incredible read. The characters are not only believable but the blending in of how Swift Eagle shows Jessica and her children the acts of survival is remarkably done. The months of travel indeed shows hardships each much endure. Diane Davis White pens a poignant tale that really grabbed this reader. She tells a descriptive story of discipline, trust and love in a time where hatred and prejudice abounded among many. This rich tale offers vivid imagery of the beautiful scenery and landscape, and brings in the tribal customs of each person, as Jessica and Swift Eagle search their heart.

~Cherokee, Coffee Time Romance

* * * *

Jean Harrington's The Barefoot Queen is a superb historical with a lushly painted setting. I adored Grace for her courage and the cleverness with which she sets out to make Owen see her love for him. The bond between Grace and Owen is tenderly portrayed and their love had me rooting for them right up until the last page. Ms. Harrington's The Barefoot Queen is a treasure in the historical romance genre you'll want to read for yourself! Five Star Pick of the Week!!!

~ Crave More Romance

* * * *

Almost Taken by Isabel Mere is a very passionate historical romance that takes the reader on an exciting adventure. The compelling characters of Deran Morissey, the Earl of Atherton, and Ava Fychon, a young woman from Wales, find themselves drawn together as they search for her missing siblings.

Readers will watch in interest as they fall in love and overcome obstacles. They will thrill in the passion and hope that they find happiness together. This is a very sensual romance that wins the heart of the readers.

This is a creative and fast moving storyline that will enthrall readers. The character's personalities will fascinate readers and win their concern. Ava, who is highly spirited and stubborn, will win the respect of the readers for her courage and determination. Deran, who is rumored in the beginning to be an ice king, not caring about anyone, will prove how wrong people's perceptions can be. Almost Taken by Isabel Mere is an emotionally moving historical romance that I highly recommend to the readers.

~ Anita, The Romance Studio

* * * *

Leanne Burroughs easily will captivate the reader with intricate details, a mystery that ensnares the reader and characters that will touch their hearts. By the end of the first chapter, this reviewer was enthralled with Her Highland Rogue and was rooting for Duncan and Catherine to admit their love. Laughter, tears and love shine through this wonderful novel. This reviewer was amazed at Ms. Burroughs’ depth and perception in this storyline. Her wonderful way with words plays itself through each page like a lyrical note and will captivate the reader till the very end. The only drawback was this reviewer wanted to know more of the secondary characters and the back story of other characters. All in all, read Her Highland Rogue and be transported to a time that is full of mystery and promise of a future. This reviewer is highly recommending this book for those who enjoy an engrossing Scottish tale full of humor, love and laughter.

~Dawn Roberto, Love Romances

* * * *

Bride of Blackbeard is a compelling tale of sorrow, pain, love, and hate. With a cast of characters, each with their own trait, the story is hard to put down. From the moment I started reading about Constanza and her upbringing, I was torn. Each of the people she encounters on her journey has an experience to share, drawing in the reader more. Ms. Chapman sketches a story that tugs at the heartstrings. Her well-researched tale brings many things into light that this reader was not aware of. I believe many will be touched in some way by this extraordinary book that leaves much thought.

~ Cherokee, Coffee Time Romance

* * * *

Almost Guilty—Isabel Mere's skill with words and the turn of a phrase makes Almost Guilty a joy to read. Her characters reach out and pull the reader into the trials, tribulations, simple pleasures, and sensual joy that they enjoy.

Ms. Mere's unravels the tangled web of murder, smuggling, kidnapping, hatred and faithless friends, while weaving a web of caring, sensual love that leaves a special joy and hope in the reader's heart.

~ Camellia, Long and Short Reviews

* * * *

Beats A Wild Heart—In the ancient, Celtic land of Cornwall, Emma Hayward searched for a myth and found truth. The legend of the black cat of Bodmin Moor is a well known Cornish legend. Ms Adams has merged the essence of myth and romance into a fascinating story which catches the imagination. I enjoyed the way the story unfolded at a smooth and steady pace with Emma and Seth appearing as real people who feel an instant attraction for one another. At first the story appears to be a straightforward, but as it evolves mystery, love and intrigue intervene to make a vibrant story with hidden depths. Beats a Wild Heart is well written and a pleasure to read, but you should only start reading if you have time to indulge yourself. Once you start reading you won't be able to put this book down.

~ Orchid, Long and Short Reviews

* * * *

Down Home Ever Lovin’ Mule Blues—How can true love fail when everyone and their mule, cat, and skunk know that Brody and Rita belong together, even if Rita is engaged to another man..

Needless to say, this is a fabulous roll on the floor while laughing out loud story. I am so thrilled to discover this book, and the author who wrote it. I adore romantic comedy. Rarely do I locate a story with as much humor, joy, and downright lust spread so thickly on the pages that I am surprised that I could turn the pages. Down Home Ever Lovin’ Mule Blues is a treasure not to be missed. Thank you, Ms. Rogers, for all of the laughter, and joy that you bring to the reader of your fabulous book. Major Kudos to you! Now, when is your next book published? I am ready for more...?

~Suziq2, Single Titles.com

* * * *

Saving Tampa—What if you knew something horrible was going to happen but you could prevent it, would you tell someone? Sure, we all would. What if you saw it in a vision and had no proof? Would you risk your credibility to come forward? These are the questions at the heart of Saving Tampa, an on-the-edge-of-your-seat thriller from Jo Webnar, who has written a wonderful suspense that is as timely as it is entertaining.

~ Mairead Walpole, Reviews by Crystal

* * * *

When the Vow Breaks—This book is about a woman who fights breast cancer. I assumed the book would be extremely emotional and hard to read, but it was not. The storyline dealt more with the commitment between a man and a woman, with a true belief of God. There was some sentiment which became even more passionate when this scared man disappeared without a word just as Jill needed him most.

The intrigue of the storyline was that of finding a rock to lean upon through faith in God. Not only did she learn to lean on her relationship with Him but she also learned how to forgive her husband even before he returned to the States. This is a great look at not only a breast cancer survivor but also a couple whose commitment to each other through their faith grew stronger. It is an easy read and one I highly recommend.

~ Brenda Talley, The Romance Studio

* * * *

A Heated Romance—A fascinating romantic suspense, A Heated Romance tells the story of Marcie O'Dwyer, a female firefighter who has had to struggle to prove herself.

While the first part of the book seems to focus on the romance and Marcie's daily life, the second part seems to transition into a suspense novel as Marcie witnesses something suspicious at one of the fires. Her life is endangered by what she possibly knows and I found myself anticipating the outcome almost as much as Marcie.

~ Lilac, Long and Short Reviews

* * * *

Into the Woods by R.R. Smythe—This Young Adult Fantasy will send chills down your spine. I, as the reader, followed Callum and witnessed everything he and his friends went through as they attempted to decipher the messages. At the same time, I watched Callum's mother, Ellsbeth, as she walked through the Netherwood. Each time Callum deciphered one of the four messages, some villagers awakened. Through the eyes of Ellsbeth, I saw the other sleepers wander, make mistakes, and be released from the Netherwood, leaving Ellsbeth alone. There is one thread left dangling, but do not fret. This IS a stand-alone book. But that thread gives me hope that another book about the Netherwoods may someday come to pass. Excellent reading for any age of fantasy fans!

~ Detra Fitch, Huntress Reviews

* * * *

Dark Well of Decision—Like the Lion, the Witch, and the Wardrobe, Dark Well of Decision is a grand adventure with a likable girl who is a little like all of us. Zoe's insecurities are realistically drawn and her struggle with both her faith and the new direction her life will take is poignant. The secondary characters are engaging and add extra ‘spice’ to this story. The references to the Bible and the teachings presented are appropriately captured. Author, Anne Kimberly is an author to watch; her gift for penning a grand childhood adventure is a great one. This one is well worth the time and money spent; I will buy several copies for friends and family.

~Lettetia, Coffee Time Romance

* * * *

In Sunshine or In Shadow by Cynthia Owens—If you adore the stormy heroes of ‘Wuthering Heights’ and ‘Jane Eyre’ (and who doesn't?) you'll be entranced by Owens’ passionate story of Ireland after the Great Famine, and David Burke—a man from America with a hidden past and a secret name. Only one woman, the fiery, luscious Siobhan, can unlock the bonds that imprison him. Highly recommended for those who love classic romance and an action-packed story.

~ Best Selling Author, Maggie Davis, AKA Katherine Deauxville

* * * *

Rebel Heart by Jannine Corti Petska—Ms. Petska does an excellent job of all aspects of sharing this book with us. Ms. Petska used a myriad of emotions to tell this story and the reader (me) quickly becomes entranced in the ways Courtney's stubborn attitude works to her advantage in surviving this disastrous beginning to her new life. Ms. Petska's writings demand attention; she draws the reader to quickly become involved in this passionate story. This is a wonderful rendition of a different type which is a welcome addition to the historical romance genre. I believe that you will enjoy this story; I know I did!

~ Brenda Talley, The Romance Studio

* * * *

Pretend I'm Yours by Phyllis Campbell is an exceptional masterpiece. This lovely story is so rich in detail and personalities that it just leaps out and grabs hold of the reader. From the moment I started reading about Mercedes and Katherine, I was spellbound. Ms. Campbell carries the reader into a mirage of mystery with deceit, betrayal of the worst kind, and a passionate love revolving around the sisters, that makes this a whirlwind page-turner. Mercedes and William are astonishing characters that ignite the pages and allows the reader to experience all their deepening sensations. There were moments I could share in with their breathtaking romance, almost feeling the butterflies of love they emitted. This extraordinary read had me mesmerized with its ambiance, its characters and its remarkable twists and turns, making it one recommended read in my book.

~ Linda L., Fallen Angel Reviews

* * * *

Cat O’ Nine Tales by Deborah MacGillivray. Enchanting tales from the most wicked, award-winning author today. Spellbinding! A treat for all.

~ Detra Fitch, The Huntress Reviews

* * * *

Brides of the West by Michèle Ann Young, Kimberly Ivey, and Billie Warren Chai—All three of the stories in this wonderful anthology are based on women who gambled their future in blindly accepting complete strangers for husbands. It was a different era when a woman must have a husband to survive and all three of these phenomenal authors wrote exceptional stories featuring fascinating and gutsy heroines and the men who loved them. For an engrossing read with splendid original stories I highly encourage reader's to pick up a copy of this marvelous anthology.

~ Marilyn Rondeau, Reviewers International Organization

* * * *

Faery Special Romances—Brilliantly magical! Ms. Rogers’ special brand of humor and imagination will have you believing in faeries from page one. Absolutely enchanting!

~ Dawn Thompson, Award Winning Author

* * * *

Flames of Gold—Within every heart lies a flame of hope, a dream of true love, a glimmering thought that the goodness of life is far, far larger than the challenges and adversities arriving in every life. In Flames of Gold lie five short stories wrapping credible characters into that mysterious, poignant mixture of pain and pleasure, sorrow and joy, stony apathy and resurrected hope.

Deftly plotted, paced precisely to hold interest and delightfully unfolding, Flames of Gold deserves to be enjoyed in any season, guaranteeing that real holiday spirit endures within the gifts of faith, hope and love personified in these engaging, spirited stories by these obviously terrific writers!

~ Viviane Crystal, Reviews by Crystal

* * * *

Romance Upon A Midnight Clear—Each of these stories is well-written and will stand-alone and when grouped together, they pack a powerful punch. Each author shares exceptional characters and a multitude of emotions ranging from grief to elation in their stories. You cannot help being able to relate to these stories that touch your heart and will entertain you at any time of year, not just the holidays. I feel honored to have been able to sample the works of such talented authors.

~Matilda, Coffee Time Romance

* * * *

Christmas is a magical time and twelve talented authors answer the question of what happens when Christmas Wishes come true in this incredible anthology.

Christmas Wishes shows just how phenomenal a themed anthology can be. Each of these highly skilled authors brings a slightly different perspective to the Christmas theme to create a book that is sure to leave readers satisfied. What a joy to read such splendid stories! This reviewer looks forward to more anthologies by Highland Press as the quality is simply astonishing.

~ Debbie, CK2S Kwips and Kritiques

* * * *

Recipe for Love—I don't think the reader will find a better compilation of mouth watering short romantic love stories than in Recipe for Love! This is a highly recommended volume-perfect for beaches, doctor's offices, or anywhere you've a few minutes to read.

~ Marilyn Rondeau, Reviewers International Organization

* * * *

Holiday in the Heart—Twelve stories that would put even Scrooge into the Christmas spirit. It does not matter what type of romance genre you prefer. This book has a little bit of everything. The stories are set in the U.S.A. and Europe. Some take place in the past, some in the present, and one story takes place in both! I strongly suggest that you put on something comfortable, brew up something hot (tea, coffee or cocoa will do), light up a fire, settle down somewhere quiet and begin reading this anthology.

~ Detra Fitch, Huntress Reviews

* * * *

Blue Moon Magic is an enchanting collection of short stories. Each author wrote with the same theme in mind, but each story has its own uniqueness. You should have no problem finding a tale to suit your mood. Blue Moon Magic offers historicals, contemporaries, time travel, paranormal, and futuristic narratives to tempt your heart.

Legend says that if you wish with all your heart upon the rare blue moon, your wishes were sure to come true. Each of the heroines discovers this magical fact. True love is out there if you just believe in it. In some of the stories, love happens in the most unusual ways. Angels may help, ancient spells may be broken, anything can happen. Even vampires will find their perfect mate with the power of the blue moon. Not every heroine believes they are wishing for love, some are just looking for answers to their problems or nagging questions. Fate seems to think the solution is finding the one who makes their heart sing.

Blue Moon Magic is a perfect read for late at night or even during your commute to work. The short yet sweet stories are a wonderful way to spend a few minutes. If you do not have the time to finish a full-length novel, but hate stopping in the middle of a loving tale, I highly recommend grabbing this book.

~ Kim Swiderski, Writers Unlimited Reviewer

* * * *

Legend has it that a blue moon is enchanted. What happens when fifteen talented authors utilize this theme to create enthralling stories of love?

Blue Moon Enchantment is a wonderful, themed anthology filled with phenomenal stories by fifteen extraordinarily talented authors. Readers will find a wide variety of time periods and styles showcased in this superb anthology. Blue Moon Enchantment is sure to offer a little bit of something for everyone!

~ Debbie, CK2S Kwips and Kritiques

* * * *

Love Under the Mistletoe is a fun anthology that infuses the beauty of the season with fun characters and unforgettable situations. This is one of those books that you can read year round and still derive great pleasure from each of the charming stories. A wonderful compilation of holiday stories. Perfect year round!

~ Chrissy Dionne, Romance Junkies

* * * *

Love and Silver Bells—I really enjoyed this heart-warming anthology. The four stories are different enough to keep you interested but all have their happy endings. The characters are heart wrenchingly human and hurting and simply looking for a little bit of peace on earth. Luckily they all eventually find it, although not without some strife. But we always appreciate the gifts we receive when we have to work a little harder to keep them. I recommend these warm holiday tales be read by the light of a well-lit tree, with a lovely fire in the fireplace and a nice cup of hot cocoa. All will warm your through and through.

~ Angi, Night Owl Romance

* * * *

Love on a Harley, is an amazing romantic anthology featuring six amazing stories by six very talented ladies. Each story was heart-warming, tear jerking, and so perfect. I got tied to each one wanting them to continue on forever. Lost love, rekindling love, and learning to love are all expressed within these pages beautifully. I couldn't ask for a better romance anthology, each author brings that sensual, longing sort of love that every woman dreams of. Great job ladies!

~ Crystal, Crystal Book Reviews

* * * *

No Law Against Love —If you have ever found yourself rolling your eyes at some of the more stupid laws, then you are going to adore this novel. Over twenty-five stories fill up this anthology, each one dealing with at least one stupid or outdated law. Let me give you an example: In Florida, USA, there is a law that states ‘If an elephant is left tied to a parking meter, the parking fee has to be paid just as it would for a vehicle.’ In Great Britain, ‘A license is required to keep a lunatic.’ Yes, you read those correctly. No matter how many times you go back and reread them, the words will remain the same. Those two laws are still legal. The tales vary in time and place. Some take place in the present, in the past, in the USA, in England ... in other words, there is something for everyone! Best yet, profits from the sales of this novel will go to breast cancer prevention.

A stellar anthology that had me laughing, sighing in pleasure, believing in magic, and left me begging for more! Will there be a second anthology someday? I sure hope so! This is one novel that will go directly to my ‘Keeper’ shelf, to be read over and over again. Very highly recommended!

~ Detra Fitch, Huntress Reviews

* * * *

No Law Against Love 2—I'm sure you've heard about some of those silly laws, right? Well, this anthology shows us that sometimes those silly laws can bring just the right people together.

I can highly recommend this anthology. Each story is a gem and each author has certainly given their readers value for money.

~ Valerie, Love Romances and More

[Back to Table of Contents]

Now Available from

Highland Press Publishing:

Historicals:

Cynthia Breeding

Prelude to Camelot

Cindy Breeding

Fate of Camelot

Dawn Thompson

Rape of the Soul

Ashley Kath-Bilsky

The Sense of Honor

Isabel Mere

Almost Taken

Isabel Mere

Almost Guilty

Leanne Burroughs

Highland Wishes

Leanne Burroughs

Her Highland Rogue

Chris Holmes

Blood on the Tartan

Jean Harrington

The Barefoot Queen

Linda Bilodeau

The Wine Seekers

Judith Leigh

When the Vow Breaks

Jennifer Linforth

Madrigal

Brynn Chapman

Bride of Blackbeard

Diane Davis White

Moon of the Falling Leaves

Molly Zenk

Chasing Byron

Katherine Deauxville

The Crystal Heart

Cynthia Owens

In Sunshine or In Shadow

Jannine Corti Petska

Rebel Heart

Phyllis Campbell

Pretend I'm Yours

Jeanmarie Hamilton

Seduction

Non-Fiction/

Writer's Resource:

Rebecca Andrews

The Millennium Phrase Book

Mystery/Comedic:

Katherine Deauxville

Southern Fried Trouble

Action/Suspense:

Eric Fullilove

The Zero Day Event

Romantic Suspense:

Candace Gold

A Heated Romance

Jo Webnar

Saving Tampa

Contemporary:

Jean Adams

Beats a Wild Heart

Jacquie Rogers

Down Home Ever Lovin’ Mule Blues

Young Adult:

Amber Dawn Bell

Cave of Terror

R.R. Smythe

Into the Woods

Anne Kimberly

Dark Well of Decision

Anthologies:

Deborah MacGillivray

Cat O'Nine Tales

Deborah MacGillivray/Rebecca Andrews/Billie Warren-Chai/Debi Farr/Patricia Frank/

Diane Davis-White

Love on a Harley

Zoe Archer/Amber Dawn Bell/Gerri Bowen/

Candace Gold/Patty Howell/Kimberly Ivey/

Lee Roland

No Law Against Love 2

Michèle Ann Young/Kimberly Ivey/

Billie Warren Chai

Brides of the West

Jacquie Rogers

Faery Special Romances

Holiday Romance Anthology

Christmas Wishes

Holiday Romance Anthology

Holiday in the Heart

Romance Anthology

No Law Against Love

Romance Anthology

Blue Moon Magic

Romance Anthology

Blue Moon Enchantment

Romance Anthology

Recipe for Love

Deborah MacGillivray/Leanne Burroughs/

Amy Blizzard/Gerri Bowen/Judith Leigh

Love Under the Mistletoe

Deborah MacGillivray/Leanne Burroughs/

Rebecca Andrews/Amber Dawn Bell/

Erin E.M. Hatton/Patty Howell/Isabel Mere

Romance Upon A Midnight Clear

Leanne Burroughs/Amber Dawn Bell/Amy Blizzard/Patty Howell/Judith Leigh

Flames of Gold

Polly McCrillis/Rebecca Andrews/Billie Warren Chai/Diane Davis White

Love and Silver Bells

Children's Illustrated:

Lance Martin

The Little Hermit

Upcoming

Children's Illustrated:

John Nieman & Karen Laurence

The Amazing Rabbitini

Shanna Covington

The Wood Thing

Young Adult Paranormal

Amber Dawn Bell

A Ghostly Affair

Contemporary:

Teryl Oswald

Luck of the Draw

Rebecca Andrews

Daddy By Choice

Gail MacMillan

Passion and Prejudice

Mary Wourms

The Price

Lisa Fish

The List

Madison Pryce

Charades

Kemberlee Shortland

A Piece of My Heart

Action/Suspense:

Chris Holmes

The Mosquito Tapes

Brynn Chapman

Project Mendel

Romantic Suspense:

Ann Merritt

A Cry From the Cold

Lee Roland

Static Resistance and Rose

Historicals:

Isabel Mere

Almost Silenced

Jean Harrington

In the Lion's Mouth

Cynthia Breeding

Camelot's Enchantment

Freddie Currie

The Changing Wind

Sandra Cox

The Sundial

Anne Holman

The Master of Strathgian

Jean Adams

Eternal Hearts

Candace Gold

A Twist of Fate

Jennifer Linforth

Abendlied

Judith Leigh

Joshua's Faith

Gail MacMillan

The Caledonian Privateer

Martha Farabee

The Jewels of Orchard Hill

Dawn Thompson

Counterfeit Lady

Judith Leigh

A Father's Hope

Dawn Thompson

Renegade Rider

Dawn Thompson

Odin's Daughter

Kemberlee Shortland

A Piece of My Heart

Dawn Thompson

Children of the Wind

Katherine Deauxville

Enraptured

Dawn Thompson

Drake's Lair

Eyes of Love

Anthologies:

Breeding/Ahlers/Bowen/Flanders/Hatton

A Dance of Manners

Elizabeth/Admirand/DeVane/Downs/Nina

Operation: L.O.V.E.

Judith Leigh/Cheryl Norman

Romance on Route 66

Breeding/Bowen/Hatton/Howell/

Ivey/Nutt/Scott

Second Time Around

Romance Anthology

The Way to a Man's Heart

Burroughs/Barclay/Blizzard/Howell/

Van Arsdall

The Miracle of Love

Inspirational Romance Anthology

Faith, Hope and Love

Burroughs/Andrews/Bell

A Pirate's Treasure

MacGillivray/Breeding/

Wildes/Young/Burroughs

Castle of Dreams

MacGillivray/Breeding/

Burroughs/Bowen/Houseman

Dance en L'Aire

WW II Romance Anthology

Love and Glory

Young/Ivey/Chai

Grooms of the West

MacGillivray/Breeding/Rogers

Love On A Dead Man's Chest

Romantic Suspense Anthology

Masquerade

Romance Anthology

Love Divided

Romance Anthology

Mardi Gras Fever

Romantic Suspense Anthology

Foreboding Senses

Paranormal Romance Anthology

After the Sun Goes Down

Flynn/MacGillivray/Breeding/Rogers

Romancing the Dragon

Check our website frequently for future releases.

www.highlandpress.org

* * * *

* * * *

Visit www.highlandpress.org for information on additional titles by this and other authors.

Table of Contents

Cave Of

Cave of Terror

For my daughter, Ashton, the inspiration for my st…

Acknowledgements

Vampire Terminology

The Beginning

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

The Ending

Want More?

Ghostly Affair

Foreword

1

About the Author

Praise for

Now Available from